6FAanv31

1
2PROLOGUE: DEATH AND REINCARNATION
3
4
5It was just your typical kind of life. I graduated from college, landed a job at a sort-of-big general contractor outfit, and with my older brother taking care of our parents for me, I was currently enjoying all the myriad benefits of the bachelor-pad life. Age thirty-seven. No significant other.
6
7I wasn’t exactly short or frumpy or hideous or anything. But when it came to the opposite sex, apparently I had nothing to offer. I’d made efforts along those lines, with varying degrees of dedication, but by the third rejection, something fizzled out within me. Besides—really, at this age, I was kinda past the point where a girlfriend needed to be my main focus. Work kept me busy enough. Plus, it wasn’t like I was gonna die without one.
8
9…I’m not making excuses, all right? It’s just that I started thinking…
10
11“Oh, hello, sir! Sorry we’re late!”
12
13There he was, walking toward me, bursting with all that youthful energy of his. He and the beautiful woman next to him. His name was Tamura, one of the guys who worked under me, and she was Sawatari, the front-desk lady and pretty much the “it” girl around the office.
14
15These bums asked to see me because they were getting married and wanted my advice. In other words, this meeting was the whole reason I was brooding over why I was such a failure at personal relationships. I was leaning against a telephone pole at the intersection where we’d agreed to meet after work, thinking to myself.
16
17“Nah.” I nodded a greeting at Sawatari and asked, “What’d you want to talk about?”
18
19“Oh, good to meet you. My name’s Miho Sawatari. I’ve seen you at work a lot, but…um, I guess this is the first time I’ve spoken to you, huh? It makes me kind of nervous, somehow.”
20
21I’m the one who should be nervous, lady! my mind griped to itself. It’s not like I’m any good at speaking to women. How about a little sympathy here?
22
23Any way you looked at it, I was the wrong person to ask. I knew nothing about love. They were doing this just to spite me—I was sure of it. Pretty sure, anyway.
24
25“Oh, there’s nothing to be nervous about,” I replied. “Satoru Mikami. It’s good to meet you, Ms. Sawatari…although you’re famous enough around the office that you hardly need to even introduce yourself, huh? Tamura and I went to the same college, and we kinda hit it off during his training period, so that’s how we know each other.”
26
27“Famous? Oof! Not famous in a weird way, I hope?”
28
29“Oh, y’know. I hear stories about you dating Kameyama or messin’ around with Mr. Kihara in management…”
30
31Somehow, I decided that picking on her would be a good idea. I just meant it as a passing joke, but it made Sawatari’s face turn a bright shade of red, her eyes watering up a bit. It was cute, in a way. People were always telling me to tone that stuff down—that I needed to consider people’s feelings more or, if not that, at least make it funnier—but I couldn’t help myself. So mark that down as another failure. Maybe I really do have a crap personality.
32
33Tamura took that chance to intervene, giving Sawatari a pat on the shoulder. Dammit, Tamura! So blessed with the natural charm you need to live a decent life… I wish people like you would just explode!
34
35“Aw, stop being mean to her,” he admonished with an effortless smile. “And don’t worry, Miho, he’s just having a little fun with you.”
36
37Cool, refreshing, and completely guileless—Tamura was impossible to hate. He was still just twenty-eight, quite a bit younger than I was, but we got on well nonetheless. I probably owed him at least a few congratulations…
38
39“Hah, sorry,” I said, figuring there was no reason to let my jealousy devour me. “I can’t help but needle people like that sometimes. But no point standing here on the sidewalk. Wanna get something to eat while we talk?”
40
41“Aaaahhh!!”
42
43Screams. Chaos. What is—What’s going on?!
44
45“Move! I’ll kill you!!”
46
47I turned around to find a man sprinting toward me, a backpack in one hand and a kitchen knife in the other. I could hear shrieking. He was coming my way. With a knife. A knife? And at the other end of it…
48
49“Tamuraaaa!”
50
51The moment I shoved Tamura aside, I felt a burning pain run across my back. My body balled up as it collapsed to the ground, trying to withstand the shock. I couldn’t tell what had happened. I wanted to move, but I couldn’t.
52
53“Get the hell outta my way!” the man shouted as he ran off. I watched him go and then checked to see how my companions were. The suddenness of it all had reduced Tamura to a stupor, but he was unhurt. That was good. But, man, was my back burning. So hot. Beyond anything I’d describe as pain.
54
55What’s up with that? It’s too hot… Gimme a break.
56
57
58Confirmed. Resist Heat…successfully acquired.
59
60Did I… Did I just get stabbed?
61
62So I’m gonna die from a stabbing? Holy crap…
63
64
65Confirmed. Resist Piercing Weapon…successfully acquired. Following up with Resist Melee Attack… Successfully acquired.
66
67“M-Mr. Mikami, you’re bleeding… You won’t stop bleeding!”
68
69I really didn’t need to hear that right now. Was that Tamura? I thought I heard some kind of weird voice. If it was Tamura, then so be it.
70
71I’m bleeding? Well, duh. I’m only human. If you stab me, I’ll probably bleed all over you, yes.
72
73Damn, this was starting to hurt, though…
74
75
76Confirmed. Cancel Pain…successfully acquired.
77
78Um… Well, shit. All this pain and panic was starting to screw around with my consciousness.
79
80“T-Tamura… Shut up. It… It’s nothing big, all right? Quit worrying…”
81
82“Mr. Mikami, you’re… The blood…” Tamura tried to hold me up, face drained of color and looking about ready to break into sobs. So much for that bravado from two minutes ago. I tried to see how Sawatari was doing, but my vision was too fogged up to manage it.
83
84Now the burning feeling on my back was starting to fizzle out. Instead, an intense, frigid cold was attacking me from head to toe. That… That’s probably bad… People die once they bleed too much, don’t they?
85
86
87Confirmed. Constructing a blood-free body… Successful.
88
89Hey, what’re you talking about? I can’t hear you too well…
90
91I tried to speak. And failed.
92
93Shit. I think this might really be it… Like, the pain and the heat were pretty well gone by now. It was just cold. Cold as hell. I felt as if I was gonna freeze in place.
94
95Who knew dying could keep you so damn busy?
96
97
98Confirmed. Resist Cold…successfully acquired. Combined with the previously acquired Resist Heat, the skill has progressed to Resist Temperature.
99
100Just then, what remained of my increasingly oxygen-deprived brain cells chanced upon a flash of brilliance.
101
102Oh, craaaaap, the files on my hard drive!
103
104I summoned up my remaining wells of strength, striving to relay the final regret I had left in life.
105
106“Tamuraaa! If… If anything bad happens to me…take my computer, okay? Put it in the bathtub, turn it on, and just fry everything on the disk for me, man…”
107
108
109Confirmed. Electricity-based deletion of data… Cannot execute. More information required. Substituting with Resist Electricity… Successfully acquired.
110
111It took a moment for my plea to register with Tamura. He gave me a blank stare. Then he snickered.
112
113“Ha-ha! That’s just like you, isn’t it?”
114
115Even if it was just a snicker, it beat having to depart this plane of existence with a grown man blubbering on top of me. I’d take it.
116
117“All I wanted was to show Sawatari off to you, too…,” he continued.
118
119“Pfft…”
120
121Hah. I knew it. That bastard.
122
123“It’s fine, okay? Make her a happy woman.”
124
125I wrung out the last bit of strength my body had to offer.
126
127“Just kill my PC for me…”
128
129*
130
131It was just your typical kind of life. I graduated from college, landed a job at a sort-of-big general contractor outfit, and with my older brother taking care of our parents for me, I was currently enjoying all the myriad benefits of the bachelor-pad life.
132
133And I was a virgin.
134
135Imagine that. Floating off to meet my maker in completely unused condition… My manhood was probably crying its single eye out right then. Sorry I couldn’t make you a real grown-up. If there’s such a thing as reincarnation, I’m gonna go on the attack next time—I promise. I’ll hit up everyone I see, stalking my prey before I go in for the kill… Okay, not like that, but…
136
137
138Confirmed. Unique skill “Predator”…successfully acquired.
139
140I mean, here I was, lookin’ at forty without ever losing my virginity. Like an old sage meditating in the mountains. Another few years, and I probably could’ve been the great sage of celibacy. Not the road I wanted to take in life, but there you go.
141
142
143Confirmed. Extra skill “Sage”…successfully acquired. Evolving extra skill “Sage” into unique skill “Great Sage”… Successful.
144
145…Hey, someone mind telling me who’s talking? What do you mean, “unique skill ‘Great Sage’”? Someone tryin’ to start something with me? There’s nothing “unique” about that! If you think I’m finding that funny, I’m not! That’s just mean, man…
146
147Before I could continue down that train of thought, however, I fell asleep.
148
149
150Weird how death’s nowhere near as lonely as I thought it’d be.
151
152
153That was the last thought I had on the mortal plane.
154
155
156
157
158CHAPTER 1
159
160MY FIRST FRIEND
161
162
163It was dark. Too dark to see anything. Where was I? What even happened, for that matter? Someone was picking on me for being a celibate sage or something, and then…
164
165
166That was enough to jump-start my mind again.
167
168My name was Satoru Mikami. Just another thirty-seven-year-old in a suit. And when I shoved my coworker aside on the street, some random maniac stabbed me. Good. I remembered all of that. Which meant I must be fine. No need for panic. That wasn’t like me anyway. I was known for having a cool head. The last time I panicked, it was grade school and all I did was wet my pants, just a little bit.
169
170I tried looking at my surroundings. Then I noticed—I couldn’t open my eyes. Odd, I thought as I tried to rub them and my arms didn’t respond. And more to the point, Where’s my head, anyway?
171
172This was getting confusing. Like, whoa. Wait a sec. I needed some time to deal with this.
173
174Whenever I start freaking out, I always find it helpful to sit still and start counting prime numbers until I calm down. Let’s try that. One, two, three—
175
176Wait, one doesn’t count as a prime number, does it?
177
178Ugh… Now wasn’t the time for this. I couldn’t let myself think about this stupid crap. This was bad, wasn’t it? Like, what’s going on, here?! Was I…like, past the point of no return, unless I did something?
179
180Panicking, I checked to see whether I was hurt anywhere. I didn’t seem to be. Physically, I felt terrific. No cold, no heat—perfectly comfortable. That, at least, came as a relief. Now for my hands and legs… Oop. Not so hot there. No response from any of my limbs. What’s up with that? Getting stabbed in the back wouldn’t force the doctors to amputate all my extremities, would it? I’d kind of like those back.
181
182Then there was the whole “can’t open my eyes” thing. I was in a world of darkness, where I couldn’t see a thing. An anxiety like none I’d ever felt before began welling up in my mind.
183
184Am I…in a coma or something?
185
186I was conscious, certainly, but had I gotten detached from my central nervous system, maybe?
187
188Oh, man, anything but that! I mean, think about it. When you throw a guy into a dark, enclosed space, it takes practically no time at all for him to go insane. And that was exactly where I was—and I couldn’t even die in peace any longer, it looked like. If insanity was all that waited for me here, that was enough to take the wind out of anybody’s sails.
189
190Just then, I felt something brush against my body. Hmm? What’s that? I focused all of my senses on this unknown sensation. It felt like grass against what might have been the side of my stomach. Concentrating on the sensations, I slowly began sussing out what was around me. I could feel the pointy edges of some nearby leaves prick against my body.
191
192It made me a little happy, really. I was in total darkness a moment ago, but now I had my sense of touch back, at least. It made me so overjoyed that I made a beeline for the grass, and—
193
194Creep.
195
196I could feel my body sliding flat against the ground. I… I moved?!
197
198This, at least, was clear evidence that I was not on any kind of hospital bed. The feeling beneath my stomach (?) took the form of hard, jagged rock. Hmm. It still didn’t make much sense to me, but I appeared to be outdoors.
199
200So I headed toward the grass, keeping my senses keen against what I touched, although I still wasn’t quite clear on where my head was. There was nothing to smell; I wasn’t sure whether I had that sense or not.
201
202Really, I had no idea what I was shaped like. I felt…flowing. Jellylike. Kind of like a certain fantasy monster I was well familiar with. In fact, the idea had been running through my head for a while now.
203
204…No. Come on. That’s just silly. Anything but that. I decided to leave that anxiety-inducing prospect behind for the time being and instead try out the final, untested one of my five human senses. Not that I knew where my mouth was. So…now what?
205
206Suddenly, a voice ran across my mind.
207
208
209Use unique skill “Predator”?
210
211Yes
212
213No
214
215Huh? Wh-what? Unique skill “Predator”?
216
217And what was up with that voice? I thought I heard something weird when I was talking with Tamura earlier. That wasn’t just me imagining things? Was someone there? Something didn’t seem quite right with it. It wasn’t that I thought I had a visitor, so much as…well, as I just had words floating into my mind. Cold, unfeeling words, like a computer-generated voice.
218
219
220Let’s go with no for now.
221
222No response. I waited a while for one, but no further voices came. It appeared there wouldn’t be a second question. Did I make the wrong choice? Was this the kind of game where you got stuck if you didn’t start giving “yes” answers? I was assuming the question would just repeat forever until I said yes, like any normal RPG. Guess not.
223
224Kind of rude of that voice, though. Showing up, asking a simple question, then disappearing forever. It was nice hearing someone for a change, but…the hell, man?
225
226Oh well. Let’s go on with what I was trying before. My sense of taste.
227
228I moved toward the grass I felt earlier. As it brushed up against me, I leaned forward, feeling the whole of my weight settle over the field. It was definitely grass of some sort.
229
230Once I was sure of that, I suddenly realized that the area where the plants met my body was starting to melt. I thought it was myself melting at first, but apparently it was only the grass. And with that, I could now tell that the components of the plant life beneath me were being taken into my body.
231
232So that was how it worked? Instead of having a mouth to eat with, I just ingested plant matter with my whole body? It sure didn’t taste like anything.
233
234
235From this, there were a few conclusions I could sensibly make.
236
237First, I was no longer human. That was a given by now. So did I really get stabbed to death? It didn’t seem like much of an open question at this point. It’d also explain why I was resting on a rocky patch of grass instead of in a hospital room.
238
239What happened to Tamura? To Sawatari? Did he scramble my hard drive for me, like he promised? I was full of questions—but also a suspicion that, by this point, none of them really mattered anymore. I had to think about what came next.
240
241So…is this it? Am I really a… You know… With the kind of tactile feedback I’m getting at the moment…
242
243I trained my senses back inside my body. It responded with a rhythmic motion. Boing. Sproing. Slowly, inside the total darkness, I took the time to ascertain the exact boundaries of my form.
244
245…Heavens! I used to be such a handsome, attractive man, and now I’m so…fluid! So aerodynamic!
246
247…Yeah, right! You think I’d accept this just like that?!
248
249As far as I could feel, there was no longer any doubting it. I could picture it in my mind.
250
251I mean…what else could it be? Not like I had a prejudice against it. Hell, it was kinda cute, if anything!
252
253But was it for me, though? If you took a poll, I think at least nine out of ten people would have the same answer.
254
255I would just have to accept it, though. Accept the fact that my “soul,” or whatever you want to call it, had been reborn inside a monster from another world. The odds of such a thing seemed astronomically low to me, but…
256
257
258
259But I’d been reborn. As a slime.
260
261*
262
263Munch, munch.
264
265Munch, munch, munch, munch.
266
267I just snacked on some grass.
268
269Why did I do that? Well, why not?
270
271Not like I had anything else to do!
272
273
274It had been a few days or so since I was pretty much forced to accept the fact that I was now a slime. How many, I wasn’t exactly clear on. The passage of time is tough to pick up on when all you can see is total darkness.
275
276One discovery I had stumbled upon over the past few days was that a slime’s body could be way more useful than at first sniff. I never got hungry, for one, nor did I get tired. Food and sleep, for me, were wholly unnecessary. And I had divined something else, too. I couldn’t be completely sure, but there didn’t seem to be anything else living around here. In terms of danger, I wasn’t sure there was any to speak of. My days were blissfully free of worry.
277
278Or anything else, really.
279
280The whole time, I never heard that voice again. By this point, I wouldn’t have minded a little companionship. But no. It was just me, the grass, and me eating it for lack of much else to do. It was simply a way to kill time. And by this point, I could sense the entire process—my body absorbing the blades, dismantling them internally, sorting through all the components, and storing them away.
281
282What it all meant, I couldn’t say. It was starting to frighten me a bit. I needed to do something, or I’d lose my mind. So I kept going through the cycle—absorb, break down, store up. But there was something odd about the process. Elimination never factored into it, somehow. Not even once. Maybe slimes didn’t need to do that. Hell, not like I’d know either way. But where was all this stuff I was ingesting going, then? My senses told me that my form hadn’t changed in any appreciable manner from when I first arrived.
283
284So what the hell?
285
286
287Received. It is being stored in the stomach of the unique skill “Predator.” Current physical space usage is less than one percent.
288
289What? Whoa! It speaks!
290
291But since when was I using any skills? I thought I answered no back there.
292
293
294Received. The unique skill “Predator” is not being used. The matter being ingested into your body is set to automatically be stored in your stomach. This can be changed as needed.
295
296Oh? Well, nice to see we’re having a real back-and-forth, finally. But back to business. If I use this skill, what happens then?
297
298
299Received. The unique skill “Predator” chiefly comprises the following five effects:
300
301
302Predation:
303
304Takes the target into your body. Lesser chance of success if the target has its own consciousness. Can be targeted on organic and inorganic objects, as well as skills and magic.
305
306
307
308Analysis:
309
310Analyzes and researches targets taken into your body. Lets you create craftable items. If the required materials are present, allows you to make a copy of the item. Successful Analysis of the casting method allows you to learn the target’s skills and magic.
311
312
313
314Stomach:
315
316Stores the Predated target. Can also store materials created via Analysis. Items stored in your stomach are unaffected by time.
317
318
319
320Mimicry:
321
322Reproduces the form and skills of absorbed targets. Only available once the target has been Analyzed.
323
324
325
326Isolate:
327
328Stores harmful effects incapable of being analyzed, neutralizing them and breaking them down into magical force.
329
330
331
332Um… What?
333
334For the first time in a while, I was thrown. That sounded like kind of an incredible ability. Not exactly the kind of thing slimes were known for. At least not the ones I knew.
335
336And…hang on. Who was this voice answering my questions, anyway? Was someone there?
337
338
339Received. This is the effect of the unique skill “Great Sage.” The skill has taken effect, making it more immediately available.
340
341A sage, huh…? And here I thought that voice was just screwing with me. Now it was the best partner I had. Hope that keeps up.
342
343Hell, anything would have been fine at that point. As long as it helped smooth out the endless solitude I was preparing myself for. For all I knew, this “voice” was something my mind had crafted to keep my marbles intact. It was fine by me. For the first time in ages, I could feel a burden lifting from my heart.
344
345*
346
347By my count, it had been ninety days since I was reincarnated as a slime.
348
349To be more precise, ninety days, seven hours, thirty-four minutes, and fifty-two seconds. How was I so sure about this? Turned out that was one of the many side effects of evoking that “Great Sage” skill.
350
351Holy cats, was that thing helpful. Talk about your best friend in a pinch. Any question that popped to mind, it instantly provided the answer.
352
353According to this Sage, it took ninety days for the skill to fully fuse itself with my soul. Normally, it would be unable to provide responses in the form of conversation, but in order to answer my questions, it apparently revamped itself, diverting part of its “World Language” powers to assist me. That’s how it was explained to me, at least.
354
355This useful ability—relaying words into my mind—isn’t normally possible. As it explained to me, this “World Language” was heard only when there were great changes to the world or when you either earned or upgraded a skill—something that normally didn’t happen all that often. These skills were obtained only rarely, when the world recognized that you had grown in one way or another.
356
357Evolution, meanwhile, was something most people never got to experience in their lives. It was all Greek to me, but if that was how it was, I was willing to accept it.
358
359So the Great Sage was answering my questions at the moment, but otherwise it was this totally passive thing. No real sentience or anything. Unless I spoke up, it would never talk to me of its own volition. That was the only real drawback, but tossing words around with someone again was a wonderful feeling, even if it was a one-way street.
360
361Although, back in my home world, having a conversation with my own skill might have been considered strange…
362
363
364So there I was, still locked in darkness, asking a barrage of questions.
365
366One thing the replies confirmed was that yes, I was a slime now. I also found out why I never got hungry or sleepy. The slimes in this world, it turned out, never had to eat if they could keep absorbing the magic particles, or “magicules,” in the air. In less magically abundant regions, I would be obliged to fill up by absorbing monsters or small creatures.
367
368Most slimes shied away from areas with low magic presences, but the ones that didn’t were apparently both quite strong and madly vicious. Usually it was the other way around, where a wealth of local magic meant especially strong monsters.
369
370In other words, the area I took up residence in was so laden with magic that I didn’t even have to eat.
371
372As for the sleep question:
373
374
375Received. The body of a slime consists of a mass of completely identical cells. Each individual cell may function as a brain cell, a nerve cell, or a muscle cell. Since the operational cells used for thought are rotated in and out at regular intervals, there is no need for you to sleep.
376
377This raised the question of where my memories were being held, exactly. Maybe it was kind of like a RAID setup on a computer?
378
379That would be close enough, came the response. Considering its lack of personality, the Sage certainly came up with some snappy replies.
380
381Speaking of which, the “Great Sage” skill consisted of five effects:
382
383
384Hasten Thought:
385
386Boosts perception speed by a thousand times.
387
388
389
390Analyze and Assess:
391
392Analyzes and assesses the target.
393
394
395
396Parallel Operation:
397
398Operates on any matter you wish to analyze, separating it from the regular thought process.
399
400
401
402Cast Cancel:
403
404Annuls the casting period required when using magic, et cetera.
405
406
407
408All of Creation:
409
410Provides full coverage of all unsuppressed matter and phenomena in this world.
411
412
413
414“All of Creation”? So I know about everything, everywhere, with no effort on my part? Score! Or so I thought.
415
416It turned out that I could only be told information related to things I’d already heard about—in other words, I needed to recognize and understand a concept before I could grab a full Analysis of it.
417
418And the spell thing—did that mean I could instantly use any magic once I learned it? And, like, there was magic in this world and stuff?!
419
420The Great Sage replied with a big Yes.
421
422Well, once I knew that, I just had to try to learn a few spells myself.
423
424I checked with the Sage to see if it could help me cast magic, but that was a no-go. Eh, it was worth a shot.
425
426Still, I had another great idea: Could I link the “Predator” Analysis skill with “Great Sage” Parallel Operation?
427
428
429Received. It is possible to link “Predator” Analysis with “Great Sage” Parallel Operation. Do you wish to link them?
430
431Yes
432
433No
434
435Uh, yeah? Not that I had anything to analyze yet… Wait. Or did I? That grass in my stomach. The stuff I had been eating to pass the time. What was that? Not like I had anything else to do. Let’s give it a try.
436
437Off you go, Sage.
438
439………
440
441……
442
443…
444
445
446Analysis complete.
447
448
449Hipokute herbs: A type of ingredient used in healing medication. Only thrives in areas blessed with high local magic densities. Fusing its juice with magicules produces recovery medicine. Grinding the blades and fusing them with magicules produces a salve that closes wounds.
450
451Wow! That was what I’d been snacking on? Talk about an unexpected windfall. I immediately set out to create some medicine of my very own. The process took place inside my body, so it didn’t really feel much like crafting, but the Analysis took less than a second, and within another three-ish, I had my very first potion. Five minutes, and I could’ve had a hundred. And while I didn’t have anything else to compare it to, using my Great Sage skills to assess them resulted in a “high quality” rating.
452
453So there you go. I was happy enough with it, at least. It all went so fast, too. I asked the Sage about it, and it said the process usually took more time than that. Linking it with Parallel Operation must’ve been the right idea, I suppose.
454
455To test that theory out, I unlinked it long enough to create a single potion. It took fifty minutes. Damn, that was slow. Looks like I had the foresight to stumble across some mega-compatible skills to combine. Not that I knew what I was doing at all.
456
457Some of your garden-variety weeds were also sprouting here and there, but most of the local grasses were hipokute. How ’bout that? So I decided, as a little insurance, to Predate all the herbs I could in the area and turn my stomach into a little recovery-potion factory. I didn’t have much else to occupy my time. It was still pitch black in here.
458
459
460There was no doubt about it. I had put my guard down. I had a partner who granted me skills and the ability to engage in (kind of passive) conversation, and I let it get to my head.
461
462I suppose that had a lot to do with how for ninety days in a row, I never ran into any other creatures. No danger to my life whatsoever. But either way, I had let my guard down.
463
464For an instant, I was like, “Huh?”
465
466I felt a sudden sensation that I had grown lighter or heavier or, like…unstable.
467
468
469Did I…fall in some water?
470
471
472In the past ninety days, I hadn’t felt so much as a drop of water hit my body. I’d assumed I was in a rain-free cave or some other kind of shelter, so I had never even entertained the possibility before.
473
474I had probably slipped into a river or something. Rivers don’t exist indoors, so maybe it was some kind of underground creek in this cave I was in…? Up to now, I had been careful with every step I took, making sure everything remained steady in the darkness. But after learning about my skills, getting full of myself, and using Predation to eat a pasture’s worth of grass, I had stopped paying attention to what was under me.
475
476I was always like that. Getting cocky, then screwing it all up in the end. I’d proclaim to a customer, “Oh, absolutely! That won’t be any problem at all!” and then have hell to pay. It had happened over and over. I still remember the spiteful looks the rest of my team gave me for it.
477
478Too bad I didn’t think to stop myself in time. What kind of idiot runs off into parts unknown when they can’t even see? If I survived this, I was gonna give myself what for. Of course, given my personality, I doubted I’d learn anything from it.
479
480It was funny how serenely I was handling this whole thing, though. Not like I had much in the form of arms or legs I could flail about in horrified panic…
481
482Guess it’s over, then. Pretty short lifetime—even by slime standards, maybe. I said my final prayers, awaiting my inevitable suffocation.
483
484………
485
486……
487
488…
489
490Suffocation never came.
491
492Why not? Did I not fall in the water? Time to call on the Sage, maybe.
493
494
495Received. A slime’s body operates exclusively on magicules. Oxygen is unnecessary, and therefore, so is breathing. That is why you have not been engaging in that behavior.
496
497Oh… Right. I wasn’t paying attention, but I guess there wasn’t any breathing, was there? Made sense. Even after ninety days, I was still learning something new!
498
499But now wasn’t the time to celebrate. I had fallen into water, and even if I wouldn’t die, it did still put me in kind of a bind. What now? I couldn’t really tell whether I was floating or sinking. My lack of limbs precluded any attempt at swimming. Would I wind up at the bottom sooner or later and be able to creep my way back to the surface? Or was I doomed to bob around in the middle of the current, never reaching much of anywhere?
500
501Though, if anything, it felt less like a violent torrent and more like I was being rocked in a cradle. Very gently rocked. It felt pretty good, even…
502
503Something told me this wasn’t flowing water after all. Maybe it was a lake, not a river. I didn’t feel as though I was being taken anywhere. I was just kind of bobbing up and down, like a plastic bag, and it didn’t feel as if I’d ever hit bottom. If things stayed this way, I was in big trouble.
504
505What now?
506
507Just then, my brain cells—or my slime body, I guess—came up with an ingenious plan. Maybe I could go all Predator on this water and then spit it out for some water-jet propulsion. Would that work? Only one way to find out. Not like I could do anything else.
508
509So I started drinking, filling my Predator stomach up to approximately 10 percent of its capacity. Then, I expelled it like I was wringing out my stomach.
510
511The sense of release was exhilarating.
512
513Suddenly, I heard a voice in my mind:
514
515
516Water Pressure Propulsion skill acquired.
517
518It was the first time I recognized it. This had to be the so-called World Language. There was no mistaking it, since the Sage spoke only when spoken to, but the two voices did sound exactly the same.
519
520But I didn’t have a moment to ponder over this. The more pressure I applied on the water, the more pressure I felt on myself, and I was rocketing forward at astonishing speed, as if I was about to launch myself into the sky. The acceleration was intense. Honestly, maybe it was a good thing I couldn’t see. Instead, I just basked in the sensation of my body zipping along through the darkness.
521
522Well, let me clarify. If I could’ve seen my surroundings, I’m sure the fear would’ve been intense…but not being able to see was just as terrifying.
523
524If you’ve ever been on a roller coaster in an amusement park in total darkness, perhaps you’d understand the feeling. My mind flashed back to my previous life and the single day I spent visiting a certain paradise under the rule of a certain rodent. At least his magical dreamland offered safety harnesses.
525
526By this point, I wanted to punch myself for coming up with the idea. And trying it out right after thinking it up? Come on, man! What happened to some kind of, you know, preliminary safety check?
527
528The terror was starting to affect my train of thought. How long would I keep accelerating? How much water did I spit out, anyway?
529
530As that thought occurred to me, I felt my body crash headlong into something and bounce off it. I braced myself for a wave of paralyzing pain. Which never came.
531
532Huh? Shouldn’t that have, like, damaged me? Or did it damage me, and I just didn’t feel it or whatever?
533
534
535Received. You have acquired Cancel Pain, which interrupts the creation of pain. Your Resist Melee Attack has reduced the amount of damage taken. The amount of damage your body has incurred is ten percent. The intrinsic slime skill Self-Regeneration has taken effect. Would you like to support it with your Predator unique skill?
536
537Yes
538
539No
540
541Oh, so I was hurt a little, then? Made sense. I wasn’t sure whether this was a good or bad thing, but as long as I knew something was up, then maybe I didn’t need to feel pain after all. It’d make certain things easier.
542
543Predator support, though, huh? I don’t really get it, but sure. “Yes.”
544
545At that moment, I was greeted with the feeling that I had suddenly lost some of my body mass. After a while, I felt it return. My damaged parts had been Predated, analyzed, and repaired. Talk about a useful body to have. I should try testing later to see how much of it I can afford to lose before I’m KO’d. It was way too dangerous to mess with in detail, but I guess I could afford to go without at least a bit of it at a time, so…
546
547Something told me I was getting a little too careful, anyway. I had a stockpile of recovery potions, which I didn’t even have to use. And I would’ve figured losing a tenth of my body would be a pretty serious issue, but now I knew I could just regenerate it in the space of ten seconds. Next time I was damaged, I’d try using those potions.
548
549So where am I, I wonder? Making sure my body was back to normal, I checked out my surroundings. No telling what kind of dangerous monsters might be nearby. I was out of the water, but maybe there were scary, scaly things waiting for me on the other side.
550
551
552Slowly, carefully, I started taking action.
553
554It kind of seemed as if whenever I did something “carefully,” it meant I was about to be exposed to a heap of danger. I was sure it was just my mind playing tricks on me, though.
555
556And that thought probably did me no favors, because…
557
558Can you hear me, little one?
559
560I heard something.
561
562*
563
564Little one? It’s probably not anyone besides me, is it?
565
566It wasn’t a voice, exactly, but something I could recognize more directly and instinctually in my mind. I didn’t have any ears to listen with anyway.
567
568Hello! You can hear me, can you not? Respond to me!
569
570Well, no shit! But how was I supposed to reply without any mouth? As an experiment, I tried thinking Shut up, baldy! in my mind—not like this guy could hear it or anything. But how was I gonna get anywhere here if I couldn’t even give a—
571
572…Oh-ho! You dare to call me bald, do you…? Rather a lot of nerve packed into such a little body, no? I had hoped to give my first guest in quite a while a little kindness, but it would seem you are in rather a hurry to die!
573
574Uh-oh. Geez, could’ve warned me that would work first. And I had no idea who I was dealing with, either. Well, that was it. My loss. Time for an apology.
575
576I’m sorry! I didn’t know how to reply to you, so I just tried saying the first thing that came to mind! I’m really sorry about that! I can’t see anything right now, so I have no idea what you even look like!
577
578Did that come across? Kind of rude to call this guy bald when I couldn’t even see him, I supposed. If he was, I’d probably just pushed some very delicate buttons.
579
580Heh-heh-heh… Eh-ha-ha. Ahh-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!
581
582The resulting laugh came in three distinct levels. A masterpiece. So were we cool now, or—?
583
584How fascinating. I had assumed you reacted as such upon seeing me, but you cannot, eh? Most slimes are low-level monsters, incapable of conscious thought as they run through the cycle of absorption, division, and regeneration. It is the rare one, indeed, that ever leaves its habitat.
585
586Now what was he talking about? Was he more curious than angry, then, or…? Either way, this was my first contact with another intelligent being. The first conversation in my new, oozy life. I wanted to keep it a friendly one.
587
588You had aroused my curiosity, slime, by the way you so eagerly slammed into my body. The regenerative powers you just showed astonish me. Are you a named monster, perhaps, or a unique?
589
590A what? And a what? Say again? I’m sorry, I don’t get what you mean. I’ve only been alive here for ninety days…
591
592Hmm. I suppose, with your sentience, you were never destined to be merely a slime. Named monsters are those who have been assigned an exclusive name. But only ninety days? Ridiculous. Are you a unique, then?
593
594“Unique” meaning…?
595
596A unique monster is an individual who has suddenly attained unusual abilities, akin to mutation. They are occasionally born in areas with high magical concentrations… Perhaps you were born from the mass of magicules that leaked out from me, then?
597
598Muh? What the heck?
599
600Let’s try using my previous-world knowledge to suss this out. This guy (I’ll call him a guy for convenience’s sake) had been leaking magic all over the local area. It was so thick, in fact, that it gave birth to a monster. A slime. Me. Was that it?
601
602Hmm. No monster has ever come close to approaching my domain in the past three hundred years. If you were born from my magical force, then perhaps, indeed, that gave you the power to touch me and live to tell the tale!
603
604Oh… So you’re kind of, like, my dad, then?
605
606No, not your parent by blood. I have no reproductive ability to speak of. Some monsters do, and some do not, you see.
607
608Really? ’Cause I thought that kind of came with the package by default. But if I just spontaneously burst out from magic or whatever, maybe you don’t need it, huh?
609
610…Your intellectual abilities surprise me. Very few, indeed, are the monsters that possess anything of the sort. Among all the monsters, only magic-born have sentience in the way you or I would understand it.
611
612The commentary went on for a while. But the most important thing to learn from it was that apparently humans existed in this world, too. Then there were nonhumans, species very close to mankind in nature and similarly gifted with reproductive abilities. These included races like elves, hobbits, dwarves, and other fairy types, and generally they were allied with the humans.
613
614Alongside that, you had races like goblins, orcs, lizardmen, and so on, which were hostile toward mankind and treated like monsters as a result. This animosity wasn’t inherent to their biology, however, so crossbreeding was entirely possible.
615
616Next were the “magic-born people”—the catchall term for those who came into being from magic itself, monsters who experienced sudden mutation, and sentient beings evolved from animals or magical beasts. They had both intelligence and reproductive ability, but only within their own subspecies. In their upper social castes existed titans, vampires, devils, and other longer-lived species—all equally capable of having offspring, although they rarely did so, since their overwhelming magic force caused them to be nigh immortal, obviating the need to leave descendants.
617
618These diverse intelligent, reproducing species were hostile to mankind and collectively referred to as the “magic-born race.” And reading between the lines, the impression I got was that the magic-born weren’t so much overtly hostile toward humans as the humans feared and coveted their powers. It remained true, though, that both sides were fighting for their own living spaces.
619
620These sundry monsters had been classified by levels of danger. The upper ranks of the magic-born were packed with some pretty powerful buggers—all capable of leveling a human town solo if they felt like it. Not the kinds of guys you’d want to hang around.
621
622So my new companion kept going for a while—about how he’d fought against the upper-level magic-born in the past and so on. Finally, the subject turned back to me.
623
624As I told you, then, I lack the ability to produce offspring. The reason is simple… Because I do not need to. I am of the dragon race—one of only four in the world, both unique and the most perfect of my kind. You will hereby know me as Veldora, the Storm Dragon! My life span is infinite, my flesh unfathomable! As long as my will remains intact, I shall be ever alive! Ahhhhh-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!
625
626He could’ve skipped the laughter. I got it. So he didn’t need to have kids, because he was gonna live forever, right?
627
628And while this guy took a while to get to the point, he did mention something I didn’t want to overlook.
629
630Veldora was the Storm…Dragon?
631
632Plus, if he liked taking a good-natured swipe at upper-level magic-born now and then, he was…like, pretty tough, wasn’t he?
633
634Using my knowledge of Earth stuff, I tried to picture Veldora the Storm Dragon, no doubt seated in front of me right now. I didn’t like what my mind came up with. He seemed to be acting polite with me, and that made it all the creepier.
635
636So what now…?
637
638W-wow, really? Well, thanks for all that handy guidance, sir! Guess I better be on my way, then!
639
640I tried my best to flee.
641
642Halt. I have told you all about myself. It is your turn now, would you not agree?
643
644I probably shouldn’t have expected any other treatment. Hmmmm. He wanted to know about me? If I told him about my miraculous journey from an alien planet, would he believe me? He seemed to marvel at how smart I was for a slime—if I tried to make something up, I doubted he’d fall for it. Such an attempt seemed like a good way to dig my own grave.
645
646Well, whatever. If he didn’t believe me, I’d deal with it then. Summoning my resolve, I told Veldora everything that had happened to me so far.
647
648………
649
650……
651
652…
653
654So… Yeah. Here I am, I guess! It’s been super rough, y’know?
655
656While prudently keeping the topic of my skills unexplored, I regaled the dragon with my tale of being stabbed, waking up as a slime, and everything else that happened on the way to his domain.
657
658It was a bit weird how…well, non-rough it all sounded when I put it into words. But it was rough for me all the same. And the worst part was how I was literally operating blind the entire way. If some cute lady passed me on the road later on, would I ever get to see her? The thought saddened me a little.
659
660Hmm. So a transmigrant, then? Your origins are quite rare, indeed.
661
662Huh? Are they? And you… “Transmigrant”? This isn’t any big surprise to you?
663
664What’s with that reaction? So these “transmigrants” were common enough that he had a name for them? What was so rare about it, then?
665
666Hmph. You do see transmigrants, on occasion. Their memories from the past are burned into their souls, due to a powerful will. There are some, indeed, who retain every memory of their past lives. But a transmigrant from another world… That is quite uncommon. A regular soul, by itself, would have no hope of surviving a journey across realms. It would dissolve midway, taking its memories with it. Someone retaining their full mind and becoming reborn as a monster out of pure magic… I cannot recall any past example of that. Quite…peculiar, indeed.
667
668Transmigrants from other worlds, it seemed, kept only part of their memories at best. Someone like me, who still had them all, was pretty well unheard of—not that I cared too much.
669
670He had just told me something I couldn’t afford to ignore. A soul, “by itself”…? So you could travel to this world without getting reincarnated or anything?
671
672Huh. Am I that unusual? ’Cause it sure doesn’t feel that way… Are there people, then, who come here from other worlds without being trans-whatevered?
673
674There are. None have succeeded in traveling to another world from here, but there are more than a few that have completed their travels here from elsewhere. They are known as “visitors,” or “otherworlders,” and they bear knowledge of things that do not exist in this world. They acquire, as I hear it, some manner of special power when they make the journey here. Beyond that, there are records of transmigrants, who—as I said—bear knowledge of other worlds. Not all of them choose to openly identify themselves as such, though, I imagine.
675
676Interesting. I didn’t know whether they came from the same planet I did, but it might be good to chat with them a bit. There might even be some from Japan, for all I knew. It was probably best for my sanity to have a goal while I was here, besides.
677
678I see, I see! In that case, I think I’ll try and track down some of these “otherworlders,” as you called them. Maybe I’ll find someone from my own land!
679
680Well, one moment. You said you cannot see, yes?
681
682Oh, uh, yeah. And? It was a pain in the ass, yes, but as long as I took my time and kept from getting myself killed, I was sure I’d run into some fellow visitors. Probably.
683
684Let me help you see, then.
685
686Um, what? Damn. This guy… I mean, Veldora the Storm Dragon… He was acting way too nice to me, wasn’t he? Could I really trust him?
687
688Uh, really?
689
690Indeed. On one condition, however. What do you say?
691
692I didn’t like the sound of that, but…ah, what the hell.
693
694What kind of condition?
695
696A simple one. When I grant you the ability of sight, I beg of you not to fear me. That, and I bid you come visit and speak to me again. That is all. I trust my terms are agreeable to you?
697
698That’s all? Was he sure? What a lonely dragon. Guess there was no one else around at the top. No wonder he couldn’t stop talking to me—I must’ve been his first conversational partner in ages.
699
700If I’d had my druthers, I would have said this dragon was a total pushover. He might’ve been feeding me a line this whole time, even, saying he was a dragon. Maybe the dragons in this world weren’t even all that powerful in the first place.
701
702Heh. This was a pretty good deal.
703
704Is that really all you need?
705
706Yes. To be honest with you, I was sealed away in here three hundred years ago. Ever since then, I have had so much free time on my hands, I was practically out of my mind with boredom. What do you think?
707
708Well, if that’s all you need, you got yourself a deal!
709
710Good. It is a promise, then…and I trust you will hold up your end of the bargain.
711
712Of course! Maybe I don’t look it, but you can count on me, man! Just ask anybody on Earth! They’ll vouch for me!
713
714Hopefully he wouldn’t try to. That would be bad.
715
716Very well. There is a skill known as Magic Sense. Can you use it?
717
718Oh, here we go again. More walls for me to deal with. So unfair.
719
720No, I can’t. What kind of skill is that?
721
722It allows you to perceive the particles of magic floating around you. It is not a very powerful skill, and all it offers is a visual reference, so it is not difficult to acquire.
723
724Oh… Sounds easy enough.
725
726Indeed. I can wield it as easily as I can breathe. I hardly even bother to think about it.
727
728Really? So once I learn that, I’ll be able to see again?
729
730Precisely. This world is covered in sheer magic, although it is not spread evenly across its entire surface. Did you know, also, that light and sound both have the properties of a wave?
731
732Yeah, I’ve heard about that. Light waves and sound waves.
733
734Ah. How intelligent of you. Did you learn of that in your past world? You must have, I wager. But, indeed, you will be able to observe how these waves disturb the nearby particles of magic, then use that information to calculate how the area around you looks and sounds. Simple, yes?
735
736Um? Not really? What kind of BS was that? I, um, I’m not really sure whether that sounds simple or not, actually…
737
738No? But that is what allows one to continue fighting even after losing both their sight and hearing! It protects you from surprise attacks, and that is all but a requirement for survival here, is it not?
739
740Y-yeah, but…can we skip all that fighting talk and just get me seeing again, maybe?
741
742Mmm… Very well. Allow me to help you acquire this skill, then. This is the only method I am aware of.
743
744W-wait, can you do that? I’m kind of a newborn here…
745
746Worry not. You do have your memories from your past life, yes? And there, you gained knowledge about the nature of light and sound. Without that, not even I could help you, I wager. Luck is on your side, truly.
747
748True. I supposed it would be hard to explain sight to someone who can’t see at all. I certainly couldn’t manage it. I read somewhere that Helen Keller learned how to speak only by following cues she learned before going deaf at age two. Maybe I could use my knowledge of Earth to harness this “Magic Sense” thing to figure out what the world around me was like…
749
750Worth a shot, I guessed. This blindness was getting to be a massive pain. Plus, I had the Sage on my side. It could work this out.
751
752I’m ready to learn, sir!
753
754Now, now, no need for such ardor. It is quite simple. First, try moving the magic around you with the force in your body.
755
756I had an inkling of what he meant. It was the skill I’d probably adapted to blow myself out of the water a moment ago.
757
758Like this?
759
760I tensed up, trying to imagine the strength circulating through my body. I could feel something moving within—the magicules my companion was talking about. I hadn’t been conscious of it in the water, but it looked as though I could adjust the force by how much I tensed up. Before, I hadn’t been controlling the water so much as I was controlling the magic dancing around in it. I was exercising my magical muscles, and the particles around me were reacting. It came to me surprisingly quickly.
761
762Mmm. You are more gifted in this than I thought. Now, do you see the difference between the magic moving within you and that outside of your body?
763
764Whoa. Maybe this actually was easy. Maybe I was more sensitive to the magic I absorbed now that I was conscious of the way I lived off it.
765
766Well, sure! Like, that’s the stuff I’ve been eating all along, right?
767
768Heh-heh-heh! If you understand that much, the rest is child’s play. All it takes is feeling the movements of the particles outside of you.
769
770Yeah, that I didn’t get. But I gave it a shot, doing as I was told and feeling out the particles surrounding me. And I found I could.
771
772I could sense them hanging in the air, riding air currents, moving around—all sorts of sensations.
773
774Let’s ask the Sage about this.
775
776
777Confirmed. Extra skill “Magic Sense”…successfully acquired. Use the extra skill Magic Sense?
778
779Yes
780
781No
782
783
784Huh? It was that easy?
785
786Well, sure—yes, then… Man, talk about a rock I can rely on!
787
788The moment I invoked Magic Sense, my brain was filled with new information. A massive amount, something my human brain never could’ve processed—the waves of light and sound pushing every single tiny particle around—and I processed it all, converting it into perceptible data.
789
790The thing about human eyesight is that it doesn’t give you even a 180-degree view of what’s in front of you. Now, all of a sudden, I could “see” a full 360 degrees around myself. The shadows of the rocks around me, the views hundreds of meters away—the moment I turned my attention to it, I could figure out what it was. If I were still human, all this perception data probably would’ve fried my brain circuits. But now I was a slime. My cells could provide muscle just as easily as brain power.
791
792So somehow or other, I withstood the torrent of information. Then—
793
794
795Synchronizing extra skill Magic Sense with unique skill Great Sage… Successful. All information will now be managed by Great Sage.
796
797Suddenly, my vision opened up. The brain-searing sensation from before was gone, and then I could see—so clearly that it was a wonder I wasn’t able to do it before. Something told me that having the Sage at my side was almost cheating. It wouldn’t be going too far to put it that way. If someone else had it, I’d probably bitch that it was against the rules. Since I had it, though… No problem.
798
799Oh, I think I’ve got it. Thank you very much! I said, turning my attention to the creature in front of me.
800
801Holy crap. He really was a dragon. He was covered in scales that shone a dark shade of black, tougher looking than steel itself but supple and flexible. A big, evil-looking…
802
803Gahh! You’re a dragon!!
804
805He looked positively demonic, towering far higher than I anticipated. My internal scream welled up, pouring out of me, and I don’t think I could really be blamed for it.
806
807*
808
809What a surprise. I feel bad for ever thinking this guy was pet sized. This was…for real. Absolutely no doubt.
810
811The body, startlingly similar to a Western-style dragon’s, shone like obsidian. There were six fingers on each “hand,” equipped with claws that looked ready to tear through whatever they found. The two pairs of wings on his back—one larger than the other—came to a point at their respective ends, like swords honed to perfection and ready to dice.
812
813*
814
815Upon closer observation, the ominous scales covering his entire body actually radiated a dark purplish light—a mixture, perhaps, of their natural color and the unearthly force that made its way through the surface. There was something strangely beautiful about his vast shape, the picture of majestic dignity. I began regretting being so rude back when I couldn’t take it all in, but that was all water under the bridge.
816
817Turned out, by the way, that I was indeed oval shaped. Like a little bun. Kind of a…light turquoise, maybe? Lighter than the daylight sky, but not by a lot. A rather elegant color, I thought. Shame about the whole being-a-slime thing.
818
819You do remember your promise, yes? And considering your previous complaints, you learned rather quickly, no?
820
821Oh, of course! I was just joking a little, is all. I can see just fine, and plus I can hear now, too. I really appreciate this!
822
823Hmph. You could have taken your time…
824
825So he was fine after all. A little scary looking, but he was awfully kind to me, for no good reason. He really was lonely, I imagined. It was unfortunate that he looked the way he did. Kind of like that little story about the poor red demon who wanted to befriend the humans.
826
827So what do you intend to do next?
828
829Well, for starters, I figure I might as well look for some otherworlders from my home country. Not that I care too much if I don’t, but…you know.
830
831Finding some would be better, but it’s not as if we’re guaranteed to become fast friends. Plus, with my brand-new eyesight, scoping out the world could do wonders for me. Harvesting the light and sound around me had just expanded my world a thousandfold. Now, finally, I could say good-bye to my days of literally chewing the cud in my tiny cave or whatever.
832
833
834That dragon, though.
835
836The more I stared at him, the more sinister and terrifying he seemed. And yet he didn’t move a single inch. He mentioned a three-hundred-year-old seal, right?
837
838By the way, Veldora, you said something about being…sealed away?
839
840Mm? Ah. Yes, I perhaps underestimated my opponent slightly. I eventually began fighting with, shall we say, more urgency, but…well, it was rather too late by then!
841
842The dragon sounded almost proud of his losing performance. Magic was one thing, but I doubted there was a sword or lance in this or any other world that could scratch him. It wasn’t as if I knew that much of this world yet—maybe it was crawling with horrifying monsters even more powerful than him, or something?
843
844Was your opponent that tough?
845
846She was…quite strong. She was what the humans call a “hero,” one blessed with so-called divine protection.
847
848A hero? My days in front of a game console had made me well familiar with that term. Simply doing hero stuff didn’t make you dragon-slaying material, though. A lot of recent games had turned their so-called “heroes” into foils or parodies of themselves, besides. Maybe things were still a bit more traditional around here.
849
850Now that I recall, Veldora continued, the hero also said she was “summoned.” Perhaps she hails from the same area as you.
851
852Oh? I dunno… Where I come from, nobody’s that strong, you know?
853
854Perhaps, but many otherworlders come here bearing special powers. Powers that are chiseled into their souls in the midst of their journey. The summoned will always bear one such skill—a unique skill, one exclusive to them and them alone. Unlike the otherworlders who come here by sheer accident, these people bear a soul strong enough to withstand the stress of the summoning process. The fact that said summoning process so rarely succeeds in this world otherwise proves as much.
855
856When you say “summoning process,” do you mean…magic, or whatever?
857
858Precisely. A process requiring at least thirty magicians conducting a ceremony that takes place over three days. It is rarely successful, but it is seen as a powerful weapon to have in one’s arsenal, should the need arise.
859
860A weapon?
861
862Mm. Those summoned in such a manner are bound by a magical curse upon their soul, unable to resist the orders of their masters.
863
864Whoa, really? No human rights or anything?
865
866Human rights? What rights would one possibly expect in this, of all worlds? Do not entertain such fantasies in this realm, little one. The only law that reigns here is survival of the fittest. Might, as they say, makes right.
867
868Well, huh. If you got summoned to this world, no point hoping that your old values applied over here, I guessed. Bit hard to accept that.
869
870So are you saying that otherworlders pretty much get treated like slaves here?
871
872No. It depends. There is no Domination Stamp applied to them. If society accepts them, they are free to live their lives as they please. They can become adventurers or the like. Many otherworlder adventurers have sought my head… They learned the error of their ways soon enough! Hyaaa-ha-ha-ha-ha!!
873
874So you’re only forced into servitude if you were summoned here, huh…?
875
876Not “servitude,” exactly, but I suppose so, yes. I like to believe I know a great deal about the humans, but “a great deal” is not everything.
877
878No… You’re a dragon, besides.
879
880In way, he knew almost too much as a dragon. At least conversing together put me on his good side—enough that he answered all my questions. So we kept talking—Veldora and I, dragon and slime, about all sorts of things.
881
882
883How had the fight gone with this hero?
884
885How strong was she?
886
887Her skin was pale in color, the dragon told me; her lips were bright red and small. Her long hair was a dark shade of silver, kept back in a single ponytail. She was slim, not that tall, rather small for a human.
888
889Her face was apparently covered by a mask, but there was no doubting her beauty. I asked him whether this beauty was enough to distract him, whether he was too enrapt to defend himself properly. Enough of your nonsense! he bellowed back at me.
890
891Apparently she carried a long, curved sword. A “katana,” it was called. She didn’t bother with a shield. Taking advantage of two unique skills—Absolute Severance and Unlimited Imprisonment—and a wealth of other magic, she, as Veldora put it, “overwhelmed” him. There was more than a trace of nostalgic contentment in his voice, or so it seemed to me.
892
893
894Something I picked up on as we spoke was that this dragon… I think he really liked humans. He kept calling them “wimps” and “garbage” and such, but from the way he put it, he never deliberately killed anyone who attacked him. Not unless they went out of their way to rile him. One time, three centuries ago—just one time, he emphasized—a certain chain of events made him reduce an entire city to embers. That was what made the people send a hero his way, and now—thanks to that hero’s Unlimited Imprisonment—he was in his current predicament.
895
896I had trouble enough figuring out my own feelings about a lot of things. Other people’s, I could only guess at. But I was starting to get the impression that, well, maybe this wasn’t such a bad dragon at all. I mean, I liked him. And he wasn’t anywhere near as scary as before.
897
898All right! Well, um… What do you think? Friends, then?
899
900It was kind of…no, really embarrassing to put it like that. I’d have been blushing right then, if I could.
901
902Wh-what? A mere slime, daring to seek the friendship of the mighty beast feared worldwide as Veldora the Storm Dragon?!
903
904Oh, um, you don’t have to if you don’t want, but…
905
906You fool! You foolish fool!! Who said anything about not wishing it?!
907
908Oh, no? Okay, so, um…now what?
909
910—Mmm, indeed… If you insist…I suppose I could consider it…
911
912I could feel him sneaking furtive glances at me. It would have been one thing if it had been a cute girl sitting next to me at the movie theater, but it was quite another when it was a death-dealing mythical beast. Not fun. Pretty funny, though.
913
914Yep. I insist. It’s settled! And if you don’t like it, then watch out, ’cause I’ll never come back!
915
916No!—Ah, so be it. I will become your…friend. I do hope you appreciate the gesture!
917
918Heh. I wondered whether I could manipulate the other three dragons he mentioned like this. I was made to exploit people, and he was made to be exploited. A perfect match.
919
920Well, to future times, then!
921
922Indeed! To future times! …Ah, yes, allow me to give you a name. In exchange, you will give one to us both.
923
924Huh? Why? Where’d that come from?
925
926It shall chisel into our souls the fact that we are of the same rank. Something similar to the family names the humans use—except my name, for you, will also provide a kind of divine blessing. You are still nameless now, but through this, you will become a full-fledged named monster.
927
928Mmmm.
929
930So he wanted me to come up with a common name for us to share? And in exchange, I’d get my own name and all the benefits of named-monster status? Better think up something good. I’m terrible at this stuff…
931
932Well, you said you were a storm dragon, so… I dunno, “Tempest” or something?
933
934Ugh. Kind of on the nose, I know, but it sounded cool to me, so—
935
936Perfect! So be it! A wonderful timbre to that title, yes.
937
938He liked it?!
939
940From this day forward, they will call me Veldora Tempest! And you… You will be called Rimuru. Proclaim to the world that your name is Rimuru Tempest!
941
942Thus the name was carved into my soul. Not that it did too much to me. Or my abilities. But somewhere, deep inside my soul, something did change a bit. I suppose the same could be said of Veldora. And that’s how we became friends.
943
944
945Well, it was time to get going, I supposed. But before that:
946
947Hey, so I had something I wanted to ask before I left, but…can’t you do anything about that seal on you?
948
949Not with my powers, no. Someone with a unique skill on the same level as the hero’s would be necessary for there to be even a chance.
950
951You don’t have any, Veldora?
952
953I do, but now that I am sealed off, I can access none of them. Telepathy is about all I can manage at the moment.
954
955The hero’s Unlimited Imprisonment could hold its target captive in an infinite number of imaginary spaces for all of time. It wasn’t some weak barrier that would allow casual interference with the real world. Looking back, it should have struck me as strange that Telepathy was possible, even. It wasn’t the sort of thing that would break down over time—but given that he could have any contact with the real world, and even exchange messages, perhaps it said more about Veldora. Neither of us noticed this at the time, though.
956
957Well, here, lemme try something…
958
959I rolled over to Veldora and tapped my body against him.
960
961
962Invoking unique skill Predator to consume unique skill Unlimited Imprisonment… Failed.
963
964I figured as much, but no, I certainly wasn’t hero caliber. With a dazzling light, my unique skill tried to do its work but weakly bounced off without any further comment. I thought it might have made a small rip, but that was all. The barrier would repair itself shortly, no doubt. I was hoping that unique skill on unique skill would result in something, but it didn’t.
965
966Was there anything I could do, though? Something…
967
968
969Received. Partial Analysis of unique skill Unlimited Imprisonment complete. Reporting a potential escape route.
970
971
972Any escape involving a physical body is not possible. The chance of destroying the prison by physically damaging it is zero. Cannot analyze an escape route involving the annulment of imaginary space. One would need to be caught within the same Unlimited Imprisonment situation in order to analyze it from the inside. This is currently impossible.
973
974
975The chance of escaping in spiritual form is one percent.
976
977
978If a spiritual receptacle is prepared for the target on the outside to aid in the transition, the success rate is three percent. This process is equivalent to transmigration. If the target is poorly compatible with the receptacle, he will lose all memories and abilities.
979
980
981This concludes the report on potential escape routes.
982
983—Hmm. Kind of low numbers, it sounds like. Unlimited Imprisonment looked like nothing more than a transparent membrane from my perspective…but physical damage did nothing against it? Maybe it had some kind of insurmountable defense attached to it, for all I knew.
984
985Hey, did you lay any damage on this hero at all? Or vice versa?
986
987Ah, I am glad you asked! Most of my attacks were evaded, but I did land several direct hits…which, I regret, had no effect on her. Death-Calling Wind, Dark Lightning, even Storm of Destruction had no effect, despite being completely unavoidable. A total loss… All I could do was laugh!
988
989Veldora then accentuated the point with a loud, hearty guffaw.
990
991It sounded as though you could also use this Unlimited Imprisonment skill to cover your own body, making a shield to protect from external attack. Pretty handy thing to have around. This hero was starting to sound downright omnipotent. Between that and Absolute Severance, she was all but invincible, wasn’t she? I really wouldn’t want to run into her…but then, I wouldn’t have to. I would have liked to assume she had died in the ensuing three hundred years, at least. Either way, she was one tough character.
992
993
994So if I was going to get him out of here, it would be through transferring his consciousness into a new body, huh?
995
996I guess I need some kind of receptacle to get you out of here. Even if it’s in spirit form only, it sounds like it oughta be possible…
997
998No point telling him what kind of odds he had to go on. I’d just be hurting Veldora further if I dampened his spirits.
999
1000Mm? There is a way out of here?! Indeed… I feel my magical force will exhaust itself by no later than a hundred years from now. My magic continues to flow out of me, even now.
1001
1002Yeah? So that’s why there’s such a concentration of it around here…
1003
1004Indeed. Even high-class monsters would not dare approach. You saw how there were no weeds on the ground? The sort of plants that can thrive in this area are very rare indeed!
1005
1006Right. I recalled all the hipokute herbs I’d churned through over my short life. It was that valuable, huh?
1007
1008Yeah, so…you wanna try escaping, maybe? If I had the right receptacle, I think that’d help our chances a fair amount… Do you know what I’d need, though?
1009
1010…Indeed, even if I escaped in spiritual form only, it would be quite difficult to regather magic and form my core once more. Your creating a small tear in the prison helped my chances immensely, no doubt. As for that receptacle—the new core, if you will—if you can bring one to me, all I’d have to do is traverse myself over to it. Transmigration, I suppose…
1011
1012Yow! And here I thought he was a little slow. He knew exactly what I was getting at, didn’t he? The exact same conclusion the Sage had made.
1013
1014Pretty much, yeah. If it’s something I can get on this side, I could look for it for you.
1015
1016Hmm… To tell the truth, I do not need any core at all… You can keep a secret, I trust? As I said, I am both unique and the most perfect of my kind. A fully unique creation, one that takes purely spiritual form. I have no particular attachment to this body. It is merely the faith of those who live around me that forms the shape you see.
1017
1018There he went again. Spouting off complete nonsense.
1019
1020
1021As far as I could piece together in the ensuing conversation, the basic idea went like this:
1022
1023Using his consciousness alone, he could gather magicules toward him to form a physical body. Said body was currently being held in this prison, but that prison also prevented his will from collecting the magic he needed. Could he escape in consciousness form alone? No, because he needed some kind of receptacle.
1024
1025If he simply burst out in spirit form, his essence would scatter to the winds like the magic itself, erasing his very existence. This would result in the birth of a new storm dragon, somehow, somewhere—I didn’t care about the details by this point. But to sum up, maybe he could escape, but if he did, he’d wind up being something else. It wouldn’t matter to him.
1026
1027
1028So much for that. But what if I used Predator to consume Veldora himself? I could either analyze him inside my stomach, or isolate him and annul the effect of Unlimited Imprisonment, and he’d be out. Would that work?
1029
1030
1031Received: It is possible to store the target Veldora in your stomach via the unique skill Predator.
1032
1033Really…? In that case, if I could convince him of it, we could get going. If I couldn’t, he’d have another century of isolation before he was reduced to nonexistence. So I spent a few moments explaining the Predator skill to Veldora, and what I wanted to do with it. It’d be impossible from the get-go without the Sage’s help, but…
1034
1035Mwah-hah-hah-hah-hah! Fascinating! Please, go ahead. I leave myself at your mercy!
1036
1037You’re that ready to believe me?
1038
1039But of course! It’d be far more fun to break through this prison with you than sit around and await your return! With the two of us together, this Unlimited Imprisonment could fall quicker than we thought!
1040
1041Now I got it. He was one, but now we were two. I liked his outlook.
1042
1043So the plan was I’d use Great Sage and Predator to analyze this beast, and Veldora would try to destroy it from the inside. No worries about Veldora dissipating away in my stomach. I was starting to think this could actually work.
1044
1045All right. So I’m gonna consume you, all right? Hurry up and get outta there.
1046
1047Heh-heh-heh! Right away! You shall make me wait no longer! Let us finally join together!
1048
1049Right! I summoned up my stores of resolve, touching him for a moment—then activated my Predation skill. In a moment, Veldora’s massive form disappeared from sight.
1050
1051It happened almost too fast. We were talking just a moment ago. Seeing him gone suddenly made me feel very small and very solitary. Using the skill on my first target created too much resistance to work at all, but with the help of a fully cooperative Veldora in all his hugeness, it couldn’t have gone more smoothly. He and Unlimited Imprisonment itself were sucked in at once.
1052
1053Kind of a surprise it all fit in me, though. Checking my stomach usage… Geez, 25 percent? How big was that thing, anyway?
1054
1055Then:
1056
1057
1058Conduct Analysis of unique skill Unlimited Imprisonment?
1059
1060Yes
1061
1062No
1063
1064This better work, I prayed as I thought Yes to myself.
1065
1066*
1067
1068A cataclysm shook the world on that day.
1069
1070It was the only way to describe the reaction when the disappearance of the storm dragon Veldora was confirmed. It wasn’t every day that a Special S-ranked monster simply vanished without a trace.
1071
1072Monsters, as well as adventurers, were ranked on a system of six grades, from A to F. Pluses and minuses could be attached to these grades for extra precision. This system was first put into place by a man named Yuuki Kagurazaka, a rumored otherworlder and one of the few to assume the topmost rank of “grand master” in the Free Guild. It was quickly adopted, thanks to being much easier to understand than the previous, somewhat arbitrary four-tier system of “novice” → “beginner” → “intermediate” → “advanced.”
1073
1074The Special S rank combined the S rank, which comprised demon lord–class foes that deserved more than simply an A, with the “Special” tag reserved for those above even that class—monsters capable of single-handedly engineering calamities or natural disasters. A scale-breaking rank, existing wholly outside the six traditional ones. Normally, an A-ranked monster alone would be dreadful enough to threaten the existence of a nation—someone like Veldora was dangerous enough to plunge it into despair.
1075
1076Three hundred years of penance had done nothing to affect the dragon’s rank as a natural disaster–level threat. Just because he had disappeared didn’t mean he couldn’t be reborn somewhere, posing a new menace before long.
1077
1078But twenty days after the initial report of his disappearance, the Western Holy Church issued a report that, as far as its investigations could tell, Veldora the Storm Dragon both no longer existed and showed no sign of existing anytime soon.
1079
1080
1081Word spread first in the area around the Forest of Jura, a broad plain dotted with a large number of minor countries. Once Veldora’s fate had been broadly reported, each one of them sprang to their feet, the proverbial hornet’s nest stimulated to action. Every king and every minister of every nation held day after day of emergency meetings, gathering information and debating what to do next.
1082
1083It was a trying time for the Baron of Veryard, minister of the small kingdom of Blumund, but not half as trying as it was for the man Veryard had called into his private chamber that day. This was Fuze, a man just as renowned for his sharp, unrelenting eyes as he was for his small stature. He was the guild master for this kingdom, a position affording him a hefty amount of authority even in such a tiny nation.
1084
1085“I believe you know why I summoned you here,” the baron began the moment Fuze walked through the archway. “You have heard about the storm dragon by now, have you not?”
1086
1087Fuze nodded. “Of course, my baron,” he said in his low, hoarse voice.
1088
1089“Hmph,” Veryard spat out in response. “I suppose I should expect nothing less of you, my good guild master. Now, may I ask about how the guild intends to respond?”
1090
1091“We have no particular plans at this time, sir.”
1092
1093“…I’m sorry, did I hear you correctly? You have no intention to take action?”
1094
1095“Yes, sir,” Fuze replied with a voice devoid of emotion, silently asking the baron what he was so perturbed about. “I do not feel any action is necessary.”
1096
1097The baron, not a great fan of this response, chose to keep those feelings hidden. “Rather a strange thing to say, is it not? Not necessary? The disappearance of Veldora the Storm Dragon may portend further monster activity in the space of days, even hours! And you are taking no measure at all against it?”
1098
1099“It would strike me as rather strange to do so, sir, for taking such measures is the job of the state. I am responsible for the Free Guild, not for providing volunteer work when bidden.”
1100
1101This was the truth, as far as Fuze was concerned. The Free Guild was an independent, nongovernmental agency. Its members were afforded no special guarantees of security or comfort—unlike the assorted workers and craftsmen on the government ledger—but the basic rights that all citizens were entitled to. Their only official debt to the kingdom came in the form of taxes.
1102
1103That was the system in Blumund, as it was in nearly all the nations that surrounded it. To put it another way, the Free Guild was a group that operated outside the framework of any nation—and one far more unified than a single government as well. It was a fact that some of their operations occurred without the knowledge or consent of these nations, whether the guild intended it to be seen that way or not.
1104
1105“Is it not the responsibility of the state,” the guild master meekly continued, “to protect the assets of its people? In the same way, it is the guild’s responsibility to protect the lives of its members. We both have a lot on our plates, I suppose.”
1106
1107Fuze wasn’t sure whether he had imagined the blue vein that had just popped up on Veryard’s forehead or not.
1108
1109He hadn’t. The baron knew his position was being probed.
1110
1111“Enough pretense, Guild Master! How many mercenaries can you provide us? How many adventurers with combat experience? What is the size of the defense force you can provide in service? I need numbers!”
1112
1113The guild master gave a roll of his eyes and sighed. “I do hope we are on the same page when I say this, sir, but I will remind you, we are not an army of volunteers. If we are talking about a mobilization based on the terms of our agreement, I can provide you the equivalent of one-tenth of our members. If you wish access to anything beyond that, well, that would all depend on our compensation.”
1114
1115
1116The population of Blumund was almost exactly one million. The membership log of the local Free Guild totaled around seven thousand, family members not included. Thus, if the kingdom decided to invoke its agreement with the guild and muster 10 percent of its members—seven hundred in all—these fighters would officially join the command of the national army.
1117
1118Such an order, of course, would apply only to guild members who belonged to Blumund and no other nation. All Free Guild members fell under the same banner, but their home nations were also clearly stated in the logs for this reason. What’s more, while a nation had the right to define its own mobilization period under this agreement, it was also obliged to give the guild a one-fifth discount on taxes collected during the entire period. This allowed governments to rapidly summon a powerful force, and the guild to make sure its men would not be obligated to the state for too much of their time. For a group like the guild, which was required to pay salaries to all deployed members in advance, it was the obvious approach to take.
1119
1120Besides, even if a government asked for every man the local Free Guild had, there would be no way to handle them. After all, only about half of any guild’s membership had any fighting skill.
1121
1122
1123The Blumund nobles were fully aware of this. Normally, they wouldn’t have their top minister attempt to bully the guild master into better terms…but the times demanded otherwise. The monsters were stirring, for one—but even beyond that, they had more pressing motivations.
1124
1125“Very well. Enough of this. Are you trying to wring the truth out of me, Fuze?”
1126
1127Fuze’s eyebrows raised a little at the mention of his name. Veryard rarely, if ever, called him by it. He turned his eyes toward the baron for the first time.
1128
1129“The area near Veldora’s prison was meant to be absolutely impenetrable,” he said. “Now that route may potentially be open to direct navigation—and that means we must consider the possibility of the Eastern Empire taking action.”
1130
1131“Ah, certainly so!” the baron replied. “Whether they were letting Veldora be or were simply afraid of the seal being broken, we have been detecting sudden new movements in the Empire after a long period of silence. Do you understand what that means? If they can navigate that forest, this kingdom will be swallowed up instantly. And we can forget about the Western Holy Church providing us any meaningful support! The countries around the Forest of Jura have no meaningful alliance with each other. We will all become Empire vassals in the blink of an eye!”
1132
1133“No support from the Church…? I fear not, no. They never were terribly interested in wars between mere mortals in the first place. Annihilating the monsters is what their doctrine calls for.”
1134
1135“Quite so. If we could have them deploy even one of their paladins, the Empire wouldn’t be so quick to move… Not needing to prepare for monster attacks would buy us some time, at least.”
1136
1137“I doubt anything could stir the Church to action,” Fuze said. “The destruction of a nation or two does nothing to affect their own finances. They cannot help everyone, nor even their own flock.” He took a moment to gauge the baron’s face. Veryard looked exhausted, as if he had aged rapidly in just the past few days. It was understandable.
1138
1139The two of them were childhood friends. And even though Veryard was merely a baron, if the public knew of Fuze’s close contact with a member of the nobility, it would create assorted difficulties for the both of them. They both had to pretend to use each other for their own personal gain, which was why they usually portrayed their relationship as surly and resentful.
1140
1141It would take more than the power of a small kingdom to overcome this thorny obstacle they now faced. But perhaps, Fuze thought, his friend was being overly anxious. The Empire was on the move, it was true, but that didn’t mean they should expect an attack before sunset.
1142
1143“But how do we know the Empire will take action against us?” he offered. “I will gladly conduct my own personal inquiries into the matter. I’d advise you not to expect much, but I can at least gauge the situation in the Forest of Jura and around the Empire.”
1144
1145“…I would appreciate that.”
1146
1147Yes. There was no guarantee the Empire would act against them. If it was going to, it would undoubtedly be with a large force. It was never a nation to waste its time with small skirmishes. No, it would casually send over a force of a million or so and trample over every nation in the area, one by one. Assembling such an army would take time, at least three years or so. Which was not a generous amount, but it created some wiggle room to work with.
1148
1149“I had best begin gathering information, then,” Fuze said to close the conversation. “There is little time. I am off!”
1150
1151“Thank you…”
1152
1153The two of them nodded and went their separate ways. There was much to do.
1154
1155*
1156
1157Thirty days had passed since I swallowed Veldora. What had I been up to? Well, think about it. If you were being attacked by a monster, what would you do?
1158
1159I mean, I was a slime now. It would be hard for me to zip away from a slavering attacker, much less defend myself. So I’d been spending my time thinking about how to fight back.
1160
1161Along the way, I’d also been consuming any particularly odd-looking herbs or glowing rocks I stumbled across. There was a fair amount. I was still in the region Veldora described as teeming with local magic, and nearly everything I found there was hipokute herbs. Which was about what I figured. More healing potions for me, I suppose.
1162
1163I also found that most of the glowing stones and such around here were what was called “magic ore,” which could supposedly be refined into a metal harder than iron or steel and highly compatible with magic. I was kinda hoping for something a little less common, but I didn’t even know whether orichalcum or crimson ore existed here, even if they were famous back on Earth. I shouldn’t be too greedy.
1164
1165
1166So as I was chowing down on all these yummy herbs and rock, an idea came to mind!
1167
1168
1169If I could spit out water fast enough to give me powers of flight, maybe I could slice right through foes, too, like a high-pressure water jet cutter?
1170
1171
1172No, no, I know what you’re thinking. You’re thinking I was about to screw it up again, aren’t you? You really shouldn’t look down on people like that. I was good in a pinch, you know. They always wrote that in my report cards at school and stuff—“excellent work when he applies himself.”
1173
1174So yeah, I think it’d work.
1175
1176Back I went to the underground lake from before. Just as I had imagined, the pool was pretty big. The air felt supremely tranquil to me. There were no creatures around—not even in the water, I assumed, what with all the magic soaked up inside it—which made it all the quieter. Pure, unadulterated nature! Truly a sight to see.
1177
1178
1179But back to business. I moved right into the “action” phase last time without testing a single thing, which was fairly ill-advised. That, and I ejected too much water at once, propelling myself far quicker than intended. No game plan whatsoever. This time, I’d keep it at water-pistol level, expelling just a bit at a time. Just taking a mouthful of water and—thpbbt—spitting it out.
1180
1181Here I go.
1182
1183Hmm. Not much water coming out. Too small of an exit hole? I expanded it a bit. Water shot out with a little more energy this time, dousing a nearby boulder I was targeting. A promising sign.
1184
1185After a few more minutes spent adjusting my water levels, I decided to boost the pressure just a tad more before opening wide. Launch. Then again. Then again, gradually upping the output as I kept my water-gun practice going.
1186
1187It was starting to take form, yes. But, okay, while a shot of water might sting a bit, I didn’t think it’d deliver a particularly decisive attack.
1188
1189So now what? I thought to myself as I took a dip into the lake to gather my thoughts. Whenever I was tired, that was my cue to hit the bath for a bit. I wasn’t just splashing around for kicks, all right? Besides, it also gave me a chance to use Magic Sense and observe myself floating and sinking in the water. I reminded myself of a jellyfish, kind of.
1190
1191Maybe I could vibrate my body’s surface to create currents or something? I gave it a shot, running magical force across my “skin” to control the particles around me. The vibration ran across my entire body, so I tried to point it in a single direction—and that was all it took to get me moving.
1192
1193Nice! I spent a little while whizzing around the water like that, enjoying the experience. A nice change of pace, to be sure, but I totally wasn’t just messing around, all right? Let’s keep that straight.
1194
1195
1196Skill “Current Movement” acquired.
1197
1198I thought it was the Sage for a moment, but it turned out to be the World Language instead. That bit of playing around just earned me a new skill. Oh, but it wasn’t playing around, okay? I was just relaxing a bit.
1199
1200Thanks to that, though, I could now flit around in or on the water at a pretty decent clip. If need be, I could use Water Pressure Propulsion to speed things up, too. Considering I didn’t need to breathe, fighting in the water might actually give me an advantage, for all I knew. Good for fleeing into, at least.
1201
1202
1203That and other matters like it were on my mind as I left the lake. Break time was over, and it had certainly borne fruit for me. As I was relaxing, I had come up with a few new concepts.
1204
1205If I was going to keep pursuing the water-gun approach, I’d have to apply constant pressure to my jet output for an extended period of time. Instead, I decided to picture the cylinder of a car engine, applying pressure to my inside while releasing a comparatively small amount of water per go. Adjusting the pressure and the diameter of my output hole allowed me to adjust the force of expulsion, just like before.
1206
1207And thankfully, just as I’d hoped, it worked. A small jet, ejected sharply out of my body, slapped itself against the boulder—and it actually broke the rock slightly where it hit.
1208
1209Success…I think. Better keep practicing before I forget the knack. Adjust output diameter, adjust pressure…and try putting a bit of spin on the water as you eject it, too. There was a lot to think about as I kept rehearsing it.
1210
1211But that was it! That was the mental picture I had to keep in mind. Slicing through with water. I had to make the jets as thin and flat as possible, applying just the right spin to them.
1212
1213So I gave it a whirl. And it worked! The cylindrical shot of water fought through the air resistance fast enough to leave afterimages, just like a blade…then slashed its way right through the rock. With enough force to astound even me.
1214
1215It was the pinnacle of my efforts, the best results of my week of practice.
1216
1217
1218Skill “Water Blade” acquired.
1219
1220Skills “Water Pressure Propulsion,” “Current Movement,” and “Water Blade” acquired. Combining and upgrading to extra skill “Control Water.”
1221
1222
1223
1224Whoa! It really did work. Extra skills were supposed to offer a completely different level of force than regular ones. Now I had a way of defending myself. It was just about time to head off.
1225
1226
1227Well. Finally.
1228
1229One hundred and twenty days had passed since I got reincarnated at the banks of this cavern lake. Was I nervous? Yes. I still couldn’t talk, exactly. I had no vocal cords, and I’d been poking around my body for something I could use as a substitute, but no dice yet. Staying here until I had more success was one option, but unlike with the water blades, I really had nothing to go on. For now, it’d have to be Telepathy or nothing—and if my would-be conversational partner couldn’t use that, then so be it. Not the greatest of situations, but there you go.
1230
1231Either way, I couldn’t goof around in here forever. I wanted to see the outside world, and if I could, I’d love to run into some fellow Japanese otherworlder castaways. Learning some magic could be fun, too!
1232
1233It was time to get started. No time like the present, and all that.
1234
1235
1236Veldora wasn’t giving me any particular responses or signs inside me. It almost felt as though I’d lost him, but I knew that wasn’t the case. We had a promise, besides. Next time we meet, I better have some funny stories I can share with him.
1237
1238With an internal sigh, I traveled down the lone path upward from the broad underground cavern I had grown used to, my mind on the wide world to come. Who knew what would be awaiting me? I hardly knew what to expect, but I knew I wanted it.
1239
1240
1241* * *
1242
1243
1244THE GIRL AND THE DEMON LORD
1245
1246
1247The main thing I remember is the fire raining down.
1248
1249The grip of my mother’s hand against mine felt so light, fleeting, and I was too terrified to see the way ahead.
1250
1251An incendiary bomb went off nearby, turning our surroundings into a sea of flame. Where were we supposed to go? It was burning all around us…
1252
1253I—Shizue Izawa—felt myself teetering on the brink of desperation.
1254
1255Ahh… Is this where I’m going to die…?
1256
1257Even at the age of eight, I understood that well enough. I had no relatives I could rely on; I lived alone with my mother. My father had been drafted into the war so long ago that I didn’t even remember what he looked like. I was never quite sure whether I should be happy or sad about that, but either way, it had become my normal life, and I had to accept it for what it was. Me, and my life, and my fate to die in the flames.
1258
1259And then—
1260
1261
1262“You want to live? If you want to live, heed my voice!”
1263
1264
1265—a voice echoed in my head.
1266
1267Did I want to live? How should I know? I was too young to answer that question.
1268
1269Still, though…
1270
1271Looking at my mother, now just a pair of hands after she had shielded me with her body, I couldn’t stop the tears from coming.
1272
1273And I thought to myself—
1274
1275I want to live!
1276
1277
1278Confirmed. Responding to summoner’s request… Successful.
1279
1280I can’t take it anymore. It’s too scary; it’s too hot. Help me, Mom…
1281
1282I lay there and cried, no longer fearful of the flame, as I wished life for myself.
1283
1284
1285Confirmed. Extra skills “Control Flame” and “Cancel Flame Attack”…successfully acquired.
1286
1287Then my wish came true.
1288
1289Just…not exactly the way I’d hoped for.
1290
1291
1292When I next awoke, I was inside the lair of a monster, a lone man in front of me. He had blue eyes, long blond hair, a well-defined face, and long, slitted eyes. His skin was so pale, I thought I could almost see through it. His sheer beauty would make nearly anyone mistake him for a woman.
1293
1294His name was Leon Cromwell—one of the most powerful figures of this world, a so-called demon lord ascended from the human race. Also known as the “Platinum Devil.” He sized me up.
1295
1296“…Another failure,” he whispered, seemingly disappointed at the sight of me, and he showed no further interest in me after that.
1297
1298Perhaps that was why he never bothered killing me, not even with the serious burns I had all over my body. I was close to death, and I didn’t even matter to him. Just a frail little girl clinging to life and no doubt dying soon enough if left alone.
1299
1300I couldn’t stand that thought. I was still alive. I didn’t want to be abandoned. And I never forgot that experience. That moment of frustrated desperation as he sized me up and tossed me away. That memory wound up following me for the rest of my life’s journey.
1301
1302At the time, I had nobody to turn to, none of the strength I needed to survive. The only chance I had to keep going was Leon, my demon lord. He symbolized power to me, and being abandoned by him literally meant death.
1303
1304I suppose I must have instinctually understood that, because without even thinking about it, I had extended a hand out toward Leon.
1305
1306“Help… Help me…”
1307
1308But the longing arm I stretched out to the demon failed to reach him. I gave up on myself, and with that came the anger.
1309
1310Ahh… I really am going to die here…
1311
1312The sheer selfishness of rescuing me and then leaving me to die was something I just couldn’t let go of.
1313
1314“You liar,” I said, summoning what little strength I had left. “You asked me if I wanted to live.”
1315
1316I couldn’t stop the tears as I glared straight up at the demon. I was no longer capable of forming a coherent sentence, but if I had to summarize my thoughts, I suppose they’d be along the lines of this:
1317
1318You called for me, you gave up on me… I can’t believe you ignored me! That’s cruel!
1319
1320In the end, it was another demonic whim that saved me. His eyes eerily lit up once more. “Heh. A liar, eh?” he whispered. “One moment…”
1321
1322The ominous reply filled me with anxiety—but my near-fatal burns left me with nothing else to do. All I could do was prostrate myself before the will of this monster, this Leon.
1323
1324“I had thought you were merely garbage,” he said, “but maybe you’re suited for flame after all.” Then he activated the summoning spell for Ifrit, the fire titan. It was easy for him. No casting required at all. And when the giant appeared, he tossed him a casual order:
1325
1326“I’m giving you a body. Use it well.”
1327
1328It was all the evidence anyone needed to show that Leon treated me as less than human. My frustration began evolving into hatred. The trauma was etched into my mind at such a tender age.
1329
1330
1331“You want to live? If you want to live, show me your will!”
1332
1333
1334It must have been my imagination. There was no way the demon lord could have ever said anything like that to me. No way he could have extended a hand out to me just before I succumbed to my burns.
1335
1336But it was true: thanks to having my body possessed, I lived because of him.
1337
1338
1339The summoned Ifrit followed his orders, attempting to merge himself with my young frame. I immediately felt my limbs grow numb. It felt as if Ifrit was trying to snatch my body away from me. Just as Leon ordered, he was attempting to commandeer my body for his own use.
1340
1341
1342Confirming. Do you wish to be possessed by Ifrit in order to live?
1343
1344Yes
1345
1346No
1347
1348
1349As I cowered at the ghastly force flowing into me, I silently prayed to myself.
1350
1351I don’t want to die! Not yet! But…I can’t… I can’t let my old self disappear!
1352
1353
1354Confirmed. Possession by Ifrit…successful. Ifrit’s possession is stabilizing Shizue Izawa’s magicules… Successful. Furthermore, unique skill “Deviant”…successfully acquired.
1355
1356Thus, thanks to a wild serious of coincidences, I managed to survive.
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361CHAPTER 2
1362
1363BATTLE OF THE GOBLIN VILLAGE
1364
1365
1366The path from the underground lake to the surface took the form of a single long cavern path, which I was currently bouncing and oozing my way along. I was moving quite a bit better than I’d originally pictured. Even in the dank darkness, harnessing Magic Sense made it look as bright as a sunny day to me.
1367
1368Back when I was blind, I was too focused on my footing to notice, but slimes can actually truck along pretty quickly when they want to. I never got particularly fatigued, but there was no real reason to hurry either, so I tended to keep it at a regular walking rate by human standards. (This was definitely not because my last flirtation with exuberant locomotion landed me square in the water.)
1369
1370As I plodded on, I found that the path was blocked by a large gate—the first man-made object I had seen in this cave. Very suspicious, but it didn’t throw me off much. It was just like any of the dozens I had seen before in RPGs. Every boss room usually had a gate in front of it.
1371
1372So how to get it open? Water Blade my way through the bars? It seemed like a decent idea, but as I thought it over, the door opened by itself with a creak. Flustered, I scurried over to one side of the path and watched.
1373
1374
1375“Whew! Finally got this thing open. The whole lockin’ mechanism must’ve rusted out…,” someone said.
1376
1377“Yeah, I’ll bet. Nobody’s even tried going in for three hundred years or whatever, right?” replied a second voice.
1378
1379“There is no record of anyone attempting an entry. Are you sure we’re safe? We are not leaving ourselves open to sudden attack…?” commented a third.
1380
1381“Gah-hah-hah-hah!” laughed the second one. “Come on. Maybe this guy was invincible a few centuries back, but it’s just a big overgrown lizard, y’know? I told you guys ’bout how I bagged a basilisk solo once, didn’t I? It’ll be fine!”
1382
1383“I was wondering about that, actually,” the third replied. “Are you sure that’s the truth, Kabal? A basilisk is a B-plus-ranked monster. You truly handled that by yourself?”
1384
1385“Quit playing dumb! I’m B ranked, y’know! Some huge reptile ain’t gonna faze me!”
1386
1387“All right, all right. Just keep your guard up, if you could. And remember, we can always use my Escape skill if things turn sour…”
1388
1389“Can we save the friendly chitchat for later?” the first interjected. “I need some quiet. It’s just about time for me to activate Concealing Arts!”
1390
1391
1392Three of them, it sounded like, none of them making much of an effort at stealth. And I understood everything they said, too. Odd.
1393
1394
1395Received. Your Magic Sense skill can be adapted to decipher sound waves that have willful meaning stored inside them.
1396
1397Okay. So I couldn’t speak to them, but I could get what they were saying. That was good. I was never too gifted at foreign languages. I was always one of those kids in the back of the class, bitching all like, “Why do I need this? I’m never gonna live outside of Japan, anyway! Save it for somebody who will!”
1398
1399Now that I was actually in that position, something told me that excuse wouldn’t work for much longer. Time to hit the books, I guess.
1400
1401
1402But that wasn’t important. What should I do? That was a tougher question than opening the door, for sure. I didn’t know what they wanted, but if I had to guess, they were adventurers. Treasure hunters, maybe? These were the first humans I’d encountered in this world—I had an urge to tail them to see what they were up to. But…ooh, if a slime who couldn’t speak their language showed up, what would they do? Slice me up with impunity, I’d bet. Better save it for next time. Safety first. I could save the human stuff for when I could talk to them.
1403
1404The slim man leading the trio did something, and the three of them suddenly began fading from sight. Not entirely, mind you. He did mention a “concealing” something or other—some kind of skill, presumably. I wonder what he learned that for. Not for sneaking into people’s bedrooms, hopefully. How scandalous. I’ll have to make friends with him later.
1405
1406
1407Once the trio went out of sight down the path, I sprang back into action. No need to rush this. It wasn’t as if this would be my last chance to meet people. Slow and steady wins the race, as the ancients said, and I believe them.
1408
1409Through the door I went, and before any of them could come back to check on things, I was gone.
1410
1411*
1412
1413Proceeding a fair distance from the door, I arrived at an intersection with several paths branching out from it. Which one would bring me to the surface? Thinking about it wouldn’t help much, so I chose a path and headed on down the cavern path.
1414
1415
1416Flick! Flick!
1417
1418
1419Our eyes met.
1420
1421Slowly, I averted mine. There was a gigantic, ominous-looking serpent in front of me, a jet-black one with thorned scales, tough skin, and an appearance that made the snakes of Earth look positively cuddly. This creature in my path made me feel like a deer—or a slime—in the headlights.
1422
1423My mind went blank. Maybe I’d be okay if it didn’t notice me? Slowly, I tried to slide myself back. No luck. The black snake reared its head upward, matching my movements. It flicked its tongue at me as it silently menaced me with its eyes. Damn it. It’s not letting me off the hook! We didn’t need to exchange any words for that much to be clear.
1424
1425Should I fight it? I had this killer finisher that I’d spent the last week training for, didn’t I? It’s just that…you know, fighting a monster like this would take a bit of an…extra oomph. In other words, I was crapping my pants.
1426
1427But hang on. Get a hold of yourself. Thinking about it, I’ve been through scarier stuff before. Remember Veldora? Compared to that dragon, this guy… Hell, maybe it’s not so scary after all. Maybe this is all gonna work out!
1428
1429With a somewhat calmer mental state, I took a moment to size up the dark snake. It must have been thinking that it had stunned me into silence, that I was unable to move. Probably coming up with ways to land the final strike on me. Maybe it found the concept of swallowing me whole to be too bland or something.
1430
1431Well, no point holding back. Without another moment’s hesitation, I squared up toward the snake’s neck and unleashed a Water Blade. With a lethal-sounding fwissh, the blade pierced through the air and struck the monster.
1432
1433It all happened in an instant—so quick, I doubted my eyes. Without a single bit of resistance, the Water Blade lopped the black snake’s head off. A snake so huge, so ominous looking, I was sure I’d be nothing but a midafternoon snack to it.
1434
1435This skill…might have been a tad stronger than I thought. If I’d used it on that adventuring trio, things might’ve gone all slasher film pretty fast. Good thing I’d had the foresight to try it on a monster first.
1436
1437Before I go on, let’s do a quick recap of what was occupying my stomach at the moment. Veldora, 15 percent. Water, 10 percent. Medicinal herbs, recovery potions, and the like, 2 percent. Ore and other materials, 3 percent. Grand total, about 30 percent in use. Each Water Blade strike used not even a regular cup’s worth of water, so…sheesh, I could probably spit out thousands of these before I even began worrying about running out.
1438
1439Hell of a lot more efficient than some stupid magic spell. I think I’ll be relying on this against monsters for a while to come.
1440
1441
1442So about this snake. Would it have any abilities I could steal by absorbing and analyzing it? No time to waste. Let’s give it a shot.
1443
1444The results were…not bad. In addition to the ability to disguise myself as a black snake, I gained the following two skills:
1445
1446
1447Sense Heat Source: Intrinsic skill. Identifies any heat reactions in the local area. Not affected by any concealing effects.
1448
1449Poisonous Breath: Intrinsic skill. A powerful breath-type poison (corrosion) attack. Affects an area seven meters in front of the user in a 120-degree radius.
1450
1451It looked as if this poison had a corrosive effect on its target, damaging whatever equipment or flesh it touched. A normal adventurer would probably have a lot of trouble against this guy, wouldn’t they? Though who could say, really, given the kind of magic available in this world.
1452
1453I spent a little while analyzing the skills of this snake I’d just vanquished. The more cards in my hand, the better, I figured.
1454
1455The results:
1456
14571. Mimicking the black snake increased my bodily volume.
1458
14592. The skills I’d just earned could be invoked without having to mimic the snake’s form, although their performance could suffer as a result.
1460
1461
1462
1463To go into further detail:
1464
14651. I could break down and store the monsters I consumed with Predator in my stomach. I’d used Predator on my own body in order to repair damage, and this provided some spare cells to help with that, in other words.
1466
14672. “Intrinsic skills” appeared to be skills that were exclusive to a certain type of monster. My Absorb, Self-Regeneration, and Dissolve skills were intrinsic to me as a slime. However, to use intrinsics, I needed to take the form of the monster in question, or else I couldn’t bust them out all the way. I could still use them in part, though, and some skills—like Sense Heat Source—seemed to work just fine either way.
1468
1469
1470
1471Putting it all together: Predator freakin’ rocked. I couldn’t wait to track down some other useful skills with this thing.
1472
1473*
1474
1475Three days had passed after my snake battle. I was still in the cave. I couldn’t feel heat or cold or anything, but for all I knew, it was pretty chilly in here.
1476
1477I had yet to see a single ray of sunshine, but my vision still worked just fine in the dark. However, a certain anxiety was starting to work its way into my head… I mean, I technically knew it wasn’t possible, but I couldn’t help but consider it.
1478
1479“…I’m not lost, am I?”
1480
1481No. I couldn’t be. What kind of idiot gets himself lost in the very first cave? That first easy-peasy cave’s supposed to be a springboard that helps you dive into the experience, isn’t it? It looked as if that adventuring trio knew where the hell they were going, didn’t it?
1482
1483I’d be fine. It was probably just a really long path. Not knowing the exact way did make me a little nervous, though. Was there any way to get some help with that?
1484
1485
1486Received. Display the paths you’ve currently taken in your brain?
1487
1488Yes
1489
1490No
1491
1492Pfft. I laughed at myself. Are you kidding me?! I thought, unable to resist a little whining. If I had something like that, why didn’t you tell me sooner?!
1493
1494Of course I immediately picked “Yes.” I used to think automapping was cheating once, too, but now I knew the error of my ways. With older games, you were expected to bring your own pencil and graph paper, filling in the squares with every step you took in the dungeon. That was what made them fun—making sure you were on the right track with every single step you took. As time passed, though, people became more reliant on strategy guides, and games started to be shipped with their own built-in mapping features. It sucked all the real fun out of the genre, you could say—but once you got used to the convenience, there was no turning back.
1495
1496What I’m trying to say is…you know, if you’ve got such a powerful feature at your fingertips, you might as well use it, right? Besides, this wasn’t a game. It was real life.
1497
1498I scoped out the map that flashed into my mind.
1499
1500Am I reading this right? It looks like I’ve been circling through the same area over and over again…
1501
1502………
1503
1504……
1505
1506…
1507
1508Following the map in my brain, I delved into a branch of the cave I’d never bothered trying before. There, I was greeted by a sight that had wholly eluded me for the past three days.
1509
1510Heh-heh-heh. Guess I’m lost after all. Flustering me like this… This must be one hell of a cave. I gotta hand it to the thing.
1511
1512(And my lack of direction was not the issue, all right?!)
1513
1514
1515I must have been getting close to the entrance—to the great outdoors. Moss and weeds were starting to appear on the walls and ground. And I didn’t know where the sun was, but the light, dim as it was, was starting to make its way inside. Which meant it was daytime.
1516
1517Along the way, I had a few more monster encounters. To be exact:
1518
1519
1520A centipede monster (“evil centipede,” rank B-plus)
1521
1522A big spider (“black spider,” rank B)
1523
1524A vampire bat (“giant bat,” rank C-plus)
1525
1526A big shelled lizard (“armorsaurus,” rank B-minus)
1527
1528
1529
1530No more of those black snakes, though. Maybe that was the only one.
1531
1532They were all pretty strong. Not that I’m one to talk, given that Water Blade was still enough to end a battle all by itself. But the bat guy did dodge my blades long enough to get a few bites in, and my attacks just bounced off the lizard guy’s body if I didn’t hit it at the right angle.
1533
1534They wouldn’t all go down easy. The centipede concealed itself long enough to attack me from behind, but between Magic Sense and Sense Heat Source, I had enough of a bead on my surroundings that I was fully prepared. One Water Blade tossed behind me was all it took to end that encounter.
1535
1536The spider, on the other hand. Oof.
1537
1538I always had a hang-up when it came to bugs in the first place. It was as if I was physically repulsed by them. Just one look was enough for me, thanks. Transforming into a slime must’ve powered up my mental fortitude as well, though—enough that I fought that guy without running away screaming.
1539
1540Sorry, dude, you’re getting full blast! Five Water Blades at once, thrust deep into its thorax. I didn’t want it in my sight for another moment.
1541
1542Not that it stopped me from consuming it afterward, though, nor any of the other guys. Survival of the fittest and all. The spider and centipede gave me a little pause, yes, but I soldiered on.
1543
1544If any cockroach monsters showed up, though, I was definitely making a sprint for it. It wasn’t a matter of winning or losing. Just because I could didn’t mean I always should.
1545
1546Between this and that, I managed to absorb quite a few monsters in this cave. Let’s go over the skills I acquired.
1547
1548
1549Black snake: Poisonous Breath, Sense Heat Source
1550
1551Centipede: Paralyzing Breath
1552
1553Big spider: Sticky Thread, Steel Thread
1554
1555Vampire bat: Drain, Ultrasonic Wave
1556
1557Shelled lizard: Body Armor
1558
1559
1560
1561Whenever you get a new toy, you want to use it, right? Same here. So I harnessed the Great Sage to research all the skills I picked up.
1562
1563Basically, I didn’t use Poisonous Breath from the snake. I actually transformed so I could try it out against the lizard, and…like, whoa. All that armor didn’t do jack for the armorsaurus. It literally melted into a puddle of goo before my eyes. Grossest thing I’d ever seen in my life, all those organs and bits of flesh all over the place. I had to spray another salvo of mist to break down the rest of the chewy bits. Last time I’d have to see that, hopefully.
1564
1565Really, this breath was almost too much of a force to be reckoned with. I didn’t want to use it much, if possible. Sense Heat Source, though, was awesome. Pretty much every living creature emits heat. Combining this with Magic Sense meant that I was all but impossible to ambush. There was no telling what kind of magic or special skills I’d run into once I started dealing with humans or intelligent high-level monsters, so I couldn’t afford to let my guard down.
1566
1567
1568Next up, the centipede. I hardly wanted to mimic that guy, what with how it looked and all. Its breath had about the same range as the black snake’s, and its form was about the same size as well. As I figured, trying to use it in slime form limited the range to only about a meter. It could come in handy for a surprise attack, I supposed, but if a foe was already within that radius, I’d be sunk unless I transformed or ran, so…
1569
1570
1571The lizard’s armor, as I mentioned, put up zero resistance whatsoever to Poisonous Breath. I couldn’t expect much from it. Besides, I already had Resist Melee Attack, so there wasn’t much point. Using it in slime form just made my external surface a bit tougher, kind of like the metallic slimes that show up in that one RPG series and give you lots of EXP. It gave a nice metal sheen to my light-turquoise body; whatever it did to me must’ve changed the way the light reacted to my surface. I didn’t want to test how I took damage with that on, though, so its effect remained a bit of a mystery. That little extra tint might help scare my foes into submission, though.
1572
1573
1574That about wrapped up those three. The real meat, so to speak, lay in the other two. They were pretty darn fascinating.
1575
1576
1577First, the spider. Who wouldn’t want to imitate that famous superhero who does all the spidery stuff? Firing webs from his hands powerful enough to let him swing around skyscrapers, and all that?
1578
1579Sticky Thread, it seemed, was originally meant to let the user encase their prey in webs, rendering them immobile. But could I use it to do some fancy web-rope slinging of my own? Let’s try it. Point it at that tree branch, and…
1580
1581Whoosh! …Swiiiiiiing………
1582
1583So, uh, on to Steel Thread.
1584
1585What? Sticky Thread? Never heard of it. Just some skill that leaves you hanging around motionless in the air. Pass. On to Steel Thread.
1586
1587I guess this is meant to block your foe’s attack. The spider uses it to help it create an effective (i.e., labyrinthine) web, the Sage told me. So I busted a thread out and whipped it against a tree.
1588
1589Whoosh! Snap!
1590
1591And lopped the trunk right off.
1592
1593With Magic Sense, I could tell that this Steel Thread would be extremely difficult for the naked eye of a human to detect. If I worked with it a little, I bet it could be a decent weapon. I spent a little time doing just that in case it would come in handy later.
1594
1595
1596Finally, the bat. To be honest, out of this entire zoo, I had the greatest expectations for the bat.
1597
1598But—I mean, geez, Drain. If it hits, you could use 70 percent of your target’s skills for a limited period of time. Big whoop! Predator was far more effective. Talk about a precipitous drop in quality. And what’s the point of sucking someone’s blood when you can just analyze their data instead? I’ll just toss that one aside.
1599
1600Ultrasonic Wave, on the other hand, piqued my interest. This skill had the effect of confusing your foes or making them lose consciousness, but it was originally used for echolocation. Just like bats back on my home planet, you could use these sound waves to suss out exactly where you and other objects were positioned.
1601
1602But the skill didn’t matter to me. The sonic waves it emitted did. This slime was about to get his voice back. Talk about a stroke of luck. Instead of having to reinvent the wheel from the cells I had, I could just absorb a relevant monster and take the skill for myself.
1603
1604Can I form it into a voice, though? That’s the tricky part. So I continued my research. Restlessly, forgoing all sleep (not that I needed it), I walked around for three days and three nights, testing it out.
1605
1606
1607The end result:
1608
1609“I COME FROM OUTER SPACE!”
1610
1611Perfect!
1612
1613It was still a bit distorted, like someone tapping at their throat while yelling through a box fan, but it was definitely a voice! Now all I had to do was fine-tune it!
1614
1615Trying my best to calm my excitement, I began the long, arduous voice-adjustment process.
1616
1617
1618These supersonic waves were so useful. I thought I remembered reading something about a weapon that used sound waves. A sonic buster or sonic blaster or something like that? Could I do that?
1619
1620
1621Received. There is a chance that the skill “Super Vibration” may be derived from “Ultrasonic Wave.” This cannot be acquired at this time.
1622
1623So I need to derive it or change the skill somehow? Not much to go on, but nothing doing for now, I guess. Not like everything’s gonna be handed to me on a silver platter. Maybe I’m getting too greedy, but the more cards in your hand, right?
1624
1625No need to push things along too fast, though. Obtaining vocal cords is a huge coup by itself. I should be happy with it.
1626
1627
1628Looking back, I’d obtained a ton of skills in pretty short order as I wandered around, continuing with my research as I aimed for the exit.
1629
1630And while it took some time, I eventually made it. The outside. The first time I got to bask in the sunlight of this world.
1631
1632*
1633
1634Feels as if it’s been a while, going outside like this. It has been several months, come to think of it. Hopefully the light wouldn’t burn or melt me like a vampire…although as a monster, I would reportedly have an instinctual knowledge of what would be dangerous to my continued existence.
1635
1636People do things they know are bad for them all the time, right? No joke. We could learn something from these monsters.
1637
1638
1639The cave, it turned out, was in a forest. The exit was just a hole at the foot of a mountain—more of a small hill, really, which stood out against the vast trees that surrounded it. In fact, thanks to the dense foliage, this hill was the only point you could see the sun from. Take a step into the forest, and all appeared to be dim darkness again.
1640
1641Climbing to the top of the hill, I saw some kind of strange pattern carved into it. A magical pentacle or something? Sure seemed like it. Maybe those adventurers I bumped into were responsible? Guess it doesn’t matter much. A wise man keeps away from danger, as they say.
1642
1643I sidled off.
1644
1645
1646A fair amount of time had passed since I left the cave. The sun was starting to set, which indicated that I must have reached the cave exit right around midday. I had a surprisingly accurate internal clock, and it would’ve been nice if it could’ve aligned itself with a standardized sense of time.
1647
1648And the moment I thought about it, it happened. Sheesh. Is it this easy to do stuff like that? This Sage is one heck of a personal assistant to have around.
1649
1650Anyway, it was now past four in the afternoon. About time to prep for dinner, but sadly, I no longer had to eat. I could, but the meaninglessness of the gesture would probably just make me feel empty inside.
1651
1652So I kept messing around with the new skills I’d obtained from the monsters I’d consumed in the cave. How to use them, neat ways to combine them, whatever else I could do with them, et cetera. Speech was a particular focus.
1653
1654That was what occupied my time as I continued down the path I’d found. No particular destination. It would’ve been nice if there was a town or village with someone nice I could’ve talked to…but everything had been incredibly quiet over the past few days. After getting attacked so frequently in the cave, I hardly got any attention at all outdoors. Just once, while practicing my elocution, a pack of wolves started stalking me. I tried to threaten them—“Ah?” I said—and that was all it took.
1655
1656“Yipe!” With pathetic yelps, they scampered away. We’re talking multiple enormous canines, each easily two meters or so in length, and the sight of a slime freaked them out. Pathetic.
1657
1658Not that I minded being left alone. Getting a wolf’s sense of smell would be neat, though.
1659
1660The reaction surprised me enough that I began paying closer attention to my surroundings. Turned out it wasn’t just the wolves—not a single monster out there dared get within several meters of me. Were they really that scared? It sure seemed that way, but…like, why?
1661
1662As I thought over that, my Magic Sense skill spotted a group of monsters approaching.
1663
1664
1665Nothing like a good crisis to come at you out of nowhere, huh?
1666
1667They were small in size, their equipment plain and crude. Their faces were dirty and devoid of intelligence, but with their swords, their shields, their stone axes, and their bows, they weren’t entirely bestial. It took a mere instant for my gray matter to figure out who they were—goblins, those infamous marauders of many a would-be adventuring party.
1668
1669Talk about sticking to the script. No doubt they were here to attack the weakest of would-be heroes—which meant me, I guess. But, really, thirty of them against a single slime? Kind of a lot at once, wasn’t it?
1670
1671And yet, I didn’t feel so much as a whiff of terror. My instincts told me I had absolutely nothing to fear. Their swords had rust on them, and their armor was thin and torn at the edges. Some of them were dressed in nothing but stained rags. Compared to the hard-scaled lizards and the spiders with massive serrated blades on their feet I had dealt with before, I couldn’t imagine their gear inflicting any damage at all on me. Besides, if things got hairy, I could just go into black-snake mode and Poisonous Breath them all into puddles of goo…
1672
1673
1674As I sized them up, the goblins’ apparent leader opened his mouth.
1675
1676“Grah! Strong one… Have you business here?”
1677
1678Huh. Goblins talk. Or maybe Magic Sense is helping me decipher their grunting.
1679
1680And—come on, “strong one”? First they’re surrounding me with their weapons; then they’re rolling out the red carpet for me… What do they want?
1681
1682It got me curious. They didn’t look ready to descend upon me immediately. It might be a good chance to test out my speaking abilities. No better time to start than now.
1683
1684
1685I gave the goblins a quick look-over.
1686
1687To them, this must have been one of the most frantic moments in their lives. Their eyes, as well as their weapons, were trained on me, although at least a few of them were ready to flee at the least provocation. The leader, meanwhile, was every bit up to the post, his steely eyes practically drilling holes in my gelatinous form.
1688
1689Hmm. They seem intelligent enough. Maybe this conversation thing could work out after all. But will they understand me?
1690
1691I focused my thoughts on my still-newborn voice and gingerly tried a few words.
1692
1693“Good to meet you, I guess? My name is Rimuru. I’m a slime.”
1694
1695The goblins murmured among themselves. Does a talking slime surprise them, maybe? I thought…only to find a few of them already prostrating themselves before me, weapons tossed away. Weird.
1696
1697“G-garrh! Strong one! We, we see mighty power of you. Please! Quiet the voice of you!”
1698
1699Mm? Did I put too much force into it? Maybe making myself understood wasn’t such a big deal after all. Plainly, I was freaking them out.
1700
1701I figured an apology was in order. “Sorry, I don’t have this fine-tuned too well yet…”
1702
1703“We, we need no apology from such great form of you!”
1704
1705Guess that worked. This is turning into some decent practice. I was impressed that plain old Japanese worked on these guys. With all the politeness they gave me, I figured I should return the favor—but given how terrified some of them were, I might as well show off the confidence they thought I had.
1706
1707“So what did you need from me? I don’t have any business around here.”
1708
1709“I see. Village of us is ahead. We felt strong monster nearby, so we came to patrol.”
1710
1711“A strong monster? I didn’t spot anything like that…?”
1712
1713“G-gaah! Grah-gah-gah! Such joking! You cannot trick us, even with form of you!”
1714
1715These guys totally have the wrong idea. Apparently they thought their powerful intruder had disguised himself as a slime. These were goblins, the world-famous lower caste of the monster totem pole. I shouldn’t have expected much.
1716
1717The goblins and I spoke for a while longer, and before long, I wound up receiving an invitation to their village. They were willing to put me up for a bit, even. Pretty nice guys, given how scraggly they all looked. So I accepted. I had no need to sleep, but a little rest never hurt a guy.
1718
1719
1720Along the way, I got to hear a bit of the local gossip. It turned out the god they worshiped had recently disappeared. Without it, the local monsters had started acting up a lot more than before. At the same time, more human adventurers—“powerful ones,” as they put it—were starting to invade the forest. And so on.
1721
1722And funnily enough, the more we spoke to each other, the more clearly I began to understand them. It must have been my Magic Sense skills getting more accustomed to however the goblin language was wending its way through the particles in the air. Maybe getting in some practice with goblins before my big human debut was a good idea after all, I thought as I followed along.
1723
1724
1725The village was shockingly dingy. Maybe I shouldn’t have expected much from a goblin’s den. They guided me to what I supposed was the most structurally sound of the buildings. It had a thatched, pitted roof that was rotting away in areas, the walls bearing nothing but a few pieces of flat wood nailed to them. No slum I’d ever seen in my world could out-filth this one.
1726
1727“I am sorry to keep you waiting, honored guest,” one of the goblins said as he entered. The leader of the expeditionary force I ran into earlier accompanied him.
1728
1729“Oh, no need for that,” I said, flashing my salesman’s smile—or in this case, my slime smile. “Don’t worry about me. I haven’t been waiting for that long.”
1730
1731Something about smiling at your conversational partner always did wonders to keep negotiations moving your way. Once you were aware of it, it was scary how well it worked. Not that I knew what we were negotiating yet.
1732
1733“I apologize we cannot provide you more hospitality,” the goblin said as he brought out something resembling tea for me. “I am the elder of this village.”
1734
1735Even goblins must have this stuff, I thought as I took a sip (well, technically, slid my way over the teacup, but same difference). I couldn’t detect any taste from it, which made sense, since I didn’t have that sense. That might have been for the better, for all I knew. My Analysis skills didn’t detect any poison, but reportedly it bore a bitter, acrid flavor.
1736
1737It was good to see the goblins trying to play nice with me, though, so I made sure to politely drink it up.
1738
1739Then I decided to get to the point. “So to what do I owe the favor?” I asked. “What made you decide to invite me over to your village?” This had to be more than monsters acting buddy-buddy with each other.
1740
1741The village elder shivered a bit. Then, firming up his resolve, he turned to me.
1742
1743“You have heard, I trust, that the monsters have been more active around here as of late?”
1744
1745I had, on the way here.
1746
1747“Our god has protected the peace in this land for generations, but about a month ago, he hid himself from us. That has allowed the nearby monsters to start meddling with our lands once more. We do not wish to let this continue, so we have fought back…but from a raw-power perspective, we face an uphill climb.”
1748
1749Hmmm. Was he talking about Veldora? It would match time-wise. But if the goblins wanted my help…
1750
1751“I understand you well enough, but I’m just a slime, so I’m not exactly sure I can provide the help you need…”
1752
1753“Grah-ha-ha! Trust me, no need for modesty! It is no mere slime who can emit the mystical force you do! I cannot imagine why you are taking that form…but you have a name bestowed upon you, yes?”
1754
1755Mystical…what? What’s that? I don’t remember busting anything like that out. I focused my Magic Sense on myself instead of my environs. Then I realized it. There was, in fact, some kind of ominous-looking aura covering my whole body. You’d think I would’ve noticed that in the midst of all the monster transformation and Body Armor malarkey, but it was too late now.
1756
1757Whew. Talk about embarrassing. Here I am, exuding all this mystical stuff, and I didn’t even bother to say “excuse me.” I felt as if I were walking down the middle of Main Street, baring everything I had to the world. With all the magicules in the air over in the cave, I’d been completely oblivious.
1758
1759This is bad! Really bad! But at least it explained how the monsters in the forest reacted to me before now. Not too many of them would have wanted to take on this hombre. No one was stupid enough to be fooled by appearances.
1760
1761Well, might as well run with it.
1762
1763“Hee-hee-hee… Impressive, elder. You noticed?”
1764
1765“Of course, my friend! Even in the shape that you are, there is certainly no hiding the strength inside you!”
1766
1767“Ah. Well, if you spotted me, then I guess you guys have a lot of promise!”
1768
1769Now I’m diggin’ this! Let’s just pull the elder’s strings for a bit and talk my way out of trouble. At the same time, I tried to find a way to extinguish the mystical aura around me, futzing around with the surrounding magic to try to push it back in.
1770
1771“Ohh… Were we being tested, perhaps? Then I certainly hope we are worthy. Many would be cowed to submission by such a force.”
1772
1773By this time, my mystical whatever was mostly hidden. I was back to being just a regular old slime. Funny to think, though—earlier, if I had looked like any old slime on the street, would the entire forest have tried to kill me? That would’ve been a bummer.
1774
1775“You’re right. Anyone willing to speak to me without being frightened by my mystic powers must be worthy indeed.”
1776
1777Worthy how? I wondered to myself silently.
1778
1779“Ha-ha! Thank you very much. I will refrain from asking you why you hide your true form…but I do have a request of you. Would you be willing to listen to it?”
1780
1781About what I figured. Nobody would go up to a fearsome, hideous monster for no reason at all.
1782
1783“It depends on what it is,” I said, trying to keep my swagger going. “But go ahead. State your business.”
1784
1785
1786Here’s the rundown.
1787
1788It turned out some newcomer monsters from the lands to the east had been pushing into the area, hoping to seize it for themselves. The area was home to several goblin villages, including this one, and even the small clashes so far had resulted in a large number of goblin deaths—including some named goblins.
1789
1790One of these named creatures was the sort-of guardian of this village, and with his death, the value of keeping this village intact had declined dramatically.
1791
1792The other goblin communities had largely abandoned this land. Their reasoning was that they could coerce the newcomers to attack this village, buying them time to come up with countermeasures of their own. The village elder and the leader of the expedition who greeted me had tried to reason with them but were coldly brushed away. The frustration was clear in their voices as the two of them explained.
1793
1794“I see,” I replied. “So how many of you live in this village? And how many are battle ready?”
1795
1796“We have approximately one hundred residents. Counting our womenfolk, about sixty of them are ready to fight.”
1797
1798Doesn’t sound like much. Pretty smart goblins, though, if they’re keeping track that closely.
1799
1800“All right. And what types and numbers are we talking about with the enemy?”
1801
1802“They are direwolves, we believe—certainly wolflike in appearance. Under normal circumstances, it would have to be ten of us against one of them for us to have a fighting chance…but they appear to number around a hundred themselves.”
1803
1804Huh? What kind of impossible game is this? I turned my eyes toward the village elder. He didn’t seem to be joking; his eyes were as sincere and dedicated as a goblin’s could get.
1805
1806“So these goblin fighters took them on in such small numbers, even though they knew they couldn’t win?”
1807
1808“…No. This information I told you… Those fighters risked their lives to obtain it.”
1809
1810Oh. Might’ve been a rude question, there.
1811
1812Upon further questioning, the named goblin they’d lost turned out to be both the elder’s son and the older brother of the scouting party. I spent a moment weighing the options, the elder falling silent as he awaited my decision. It might have been my imagination, but I could have sworn there were tears in his eyes… I was probably just imagining it, though. Tears don’t go too well with monsters.
1813
1814Better pump up the swagger, I figured. That’s how a feared monster should rightly act!
1815
1816“Let’s get something straight, elder. If I help this village, what do I get in return? Do you even have anything to give?”
1817
1818Not that I minded helping them out on a whim. But it took ten goblins to maybe beat one big dog or whatever, and they’d be facing a pack of a hundred. It wouldn’t be simple. I think a little black-snake action could take care of them…but I can’t just snap up this job without thinking a bit.
1819
1820“We shall give you our allegiance! Please, grant us your guardianship. If you do, I promise we will swear our loyalty to you!”
1821
1822Honestly, as gifts go, that’s not much. But after experiencing ninety days of silent solitude, even talking to goblins was kind of fun. The thought of saving this dive probably would’ve disgusted me back in my human days, but right now, I was a monster. No need to worry about falling in a puddle and picking up some infectious disease any longer.
1823
1824Plus, those eyes on the elder. I could tell that he was truly relying on me to say the right thing.
1825
1826I reflected on my past life. When someone asked me to do something, I always did it. Even if I bitched and moaned about it at first, even if the guys at the office yelled at me about it, I was never able to say no to my manager or clients.
1827
1828“All right. Your request is granted!”
1829
1830I nodded sagely. And that’s how I became the guardian of a goblin village.
1831
1832*
1833
1834The direwolves ruled the roost over at the plains to the east, enough to give endless headaches to the merchants who plied their trade between the Eastern Empire and the kingdoms around the Forest of Jura. Each one of them was the equivalent of a C-ranked monster, hardy enough that an adventurer could find his leg bitten off if he wasn’t paying attention.
1835
1836The real threat, however, came when they roamed in packs. Only when a talented alpha was leading the horde did the direwolves show their real worth. The entire pack would act as a single mind, a single creature, every member acting in lockstep. Such a pack, in full motion, could easily be rated a B.
1837
1838
1839The eastern plains were located next to a wide grain-producing region, a vital lifeline for the Eastern Empire and one kept very well secured. No matter how cunning the direwolves were, no matter how advanced their skills, penetrating the Empire’s defensive lines remained a difficult task. Even if they made it through, doing so would rouse the full fury of the Empire, putting the direwolf race’s very future into question.
1840
1841The pack’s leader was fully aware of this. It was something he had learned through hard-fought experience, amid the many skirmishes he had witnessed against the Empire over several decades. Targeting the smaller-scale merchants who passed by wasn’t enough to make the Empire take full action—but the moment wolves stepped into its grain fields, it would truly retaliate.
1842
1843After so many failures, no more would the direwolves repeat the mistakes of their comrades. That was the alpha’s way of thinking. But his monster’s instincts also told him that, under the status quo, there would be no progress, nothing to push their pack forward.
1844
1845
1846As a rule, the direwolf race did not require food to survive. Attacking and consuming humans provided them with a nice little snack, but those didn’t hold much in the way of magic.
1847
1848To the pack, their real sustenance lay in the world’s magicules. They would need to attack stronger monsters or slaughter humans in droves to evolve into calamity-level creatures. None of these options were particularly accessible to them. The Empire was just too powerful. But merely picking off passing merchants would never do anything for their dreams of evolution.
1849
1850Then they heard tales of the southlands. A fertile territory, one with a forest that offered all its blessings—a vast store of magic. A paradise for monsters, so it was said. In order to reach it, though, they would have to traverse the vast Forest of Jura.
1851
1852The monsters of this wood were, in and of themselves, no great foes. Their past experience hunting the stragglers wandering out of it proved as much. So why had they shied away from entering it themselves?
1853
1854Simple: Veldora the Storm Dragon. He was the one and only reason. Even when he was within his prison, the waves of dreadful magical force shook their very hearts. The creatures in the forest, they believed, enjoyed the dragon’s divine guardianship—which was why they could survive under those scorching waves. That was what they had to believe. Otherwise, the truth would drive them mad.
1855
1856So despite how it pained them daily, the direwolves had given up on infiltrating the forest. Until now.
1857
1858The alpha turned his bloodred eyes toward the forest. That evil, horrid dragon could no longer be felt. Now is the time, he thought, to hunt the forest clean of monsters—and then we may become the lords of the forest. The idea made him lick his lips and sound the howl commanding his pack to advance.
1859
1860*
1861
1862Okay. So now I’m a guardian. What should I do next? To me, it just felt like bodyguard duty, despite the grandiose terms the elder used to describe me.
1863
1864To start out, I had all the goblins capable of fighting gathered around me. It wasn’t a pretty sight. They were in awful shape. No way could I count on them on the battlefield. And from afar, the remainder of the village looked like…nothing but children and the elderly to me. Reinforcements, in other words, were out of the question.
1865
1866The village elder must have been shaking at the knees. Even if they fled the village right now, they’d practically starve before the day was through.
1867
1868Meanwhile, the goblins around me were all staring with an almost religious faith in their eyes. This was heavy, man. To someone like me, who lived a fairly easy-breezy life, those gazes added a lot of pressure.
1869
1870“Right,” I said, “do all of you know what kind of situation we’re in?”
1871
1872I wasn’t trying to make a joke. I just couldn’t think of anything inspirational I could say.
1873
1874“Yes, sir!” the goblin leader instantly replied. “We are preparing for a battle to decide whether we live or die!”
1875
1876The other goblins around him must have felt the same way. Some of them were visibly shaking, which I couldn’t chide them for. A person’s mind can think one thing and their body do something very different.
1877
1878“All right,” I replied, trying to act like the best general I could. “No need to get all worked up. Keep it chill, all right? Whether you’re revved up or not, if we’re gonna lose, we’re gonna lose. Just focus on giving this everything you’ve got!”
1879
1880That helped lighten my mood, at least. Maybe it worked better than I thought.
1881
1882Might as well get started, then. If I screw up, that might be it for these goblins. But I gotta stick to my guns. I wanted to bring some swagger into this, and now I’m gonna!
1883
1884With a moment to collect my thoughts, I gave my first order to the goblins—an order I would give many times to come.
1885
1886*
1887
1888Night. The direwolves’ alpha had his eyes open. It was a full moon—the perfect night for a battle. Slowly, he rose, surveying the area, the rest of his pack looking on with bated breath.
1889
1890Just the right amount of intensity, the alpha thought.
1891
1892Tonight, they would level the goblin village, establishing a foothold for themselves within the Forest of Jura. Then, slowly but surely, they would hunt the monsters around the area, expanding their territory until they ruled the woods. Soon, when the time was right, they would turn their eyes toward the south, invading it for the power it held.
1893
1894They had the strength to make it happen. Their claws could rend the flesh of any monster; their fangs could pierce any armor.
1895
1896“Awooooooooooo!”
1897
1898The alpha gave the signal.
1899
1900It was time to let the carnage begin.
1901
1902
1903There was, however, one concern.
1904
1905The alpha had sent a scout a few days ago who had come back with some perplexing news—news of a small monster that let off a strange, mystical force. Enough to surpass that of even their alpha.
1906
1907He had shrugged off this report at first. It was too preposterous to entertain. He himself had detected nothing of the sort in the forest. Every monster they’d encountered was a comparative weakling. Up to this point, nothing even resembling resistance to their advance had appeared—and they were almost in the dead center of the wood. A dozen or so goblins had picked off one or two members of their pack, but nothing else.
1908
1909The scout must have been too excited about the upcoming hunt to think straight. That was the alpha’s conclusion as he kept his eyes forward.
1910
1911
1912Ahead lay a village. It was situated exactly where the scout said it was. He had followed the trail of a wounded goblin straight to it. Nothing about his report suggested it to be a threat.
1913
1914This was not the alpha’s first battle. He was cunning, and he never let his guard down. However, even he had to admit that the strange…thing around the village was a tad unusual.
1915
1916It was…a fence, like one would see in a human village. The homes that once composed the settlement had been disassembled, formed into a defense that neatly covered all of the village grounds.
1917
1918And there, in front of the single opening in the barrier, was a lone slime.
1919
1920“All right, stop where you are, okay?” the slime said to them. “If you turn back now, I promise I won’t do anything to you. Move away from here at once!”
1921
1922Impertinent little bastard. Leaving just one entryway open to block a mass attack? Just the kind of shallow thinking one should expect from a garbage monster like this. Our claws and fangs would make mincemeat out of that rickety old thing.
1923
1924It was time to show this slime their true power. The alpha gave the order. As if they were his own right hand, about a dozen direwolves immediately set off to attack the fence—the picture of coordination, the exact reason the pack essentially functioned as a single monster.
1925
1926The Thought Communication skill enabled their collective behavior. It was far faster than giving verbal orders, letting the pack work in perfect tandem.
1927
1928The first wave should have been all it took to destroy the fence. Instead the alpha, already picturing a screaming rabble of goblins struggling to flee after the miserable failure of their stratagem, let out a surprised yelp. The force he had sent toward the fence had been blown straight backward, some of them bleeding profusely as they writhed on the ground.
1929
1930What could this be? The alpha kept his mind sharp as he surveyed the area. The slime by the entryway had not moved an inch. Did it do something?
1931
1932One of his men sidled up to him to report. It was him, boss! The thing with the mystical force that outclassed yours!
1933
1934Nonsense, the alpha thought as he looked at the slime. It was a small monster. They would occasionally be born here and there along the plains. Even calling them “monsters” at all seemed absurd—their whole existence was petty. That thing, holding more force than me…?
1935
1936The alpha fumed.
1937
1938Impossible!
1939
1940
1941Few, indeed, were the monsters more sly and crafty than the alpha. He had years of experience to draw upon, and he could summon it on the fly to calmly, nimbly formulate a new plan. And his years of experience told him that this monster could not possibly be stronger than he was.
1942
1943Right there, for the first time, the alpha committed a fatal mistake—one that would ultimately decide his fate.
1944
1945You wretched little worm of a monster—I shall crush you to pieces!
1946
1947*
1948
1949Yeesh. That was a shock.
1950
1951I didn’t think they’d go lunging at the joint straight out. I even gave them that heroic little speech about how I wouldn’t do anything if they turned back, but they totally ignored it.
1952
1953Instead, the direwolves all started moving at once, attacking the fence from pretty much every angle they had. I was hoping we could talk things over a little first, but they forced me to throw out my entire script. And after all that rehearsing I did while the fence was being built.
1954
1955
1956The first order I’d given the goblins was to show me where the wounded were. Adding a dozen or so survivors to the sixty fighters we had wouldn’t make the work go much more efficiently, but given their devotion for me, I wanted to do what I could for them.
1957
1958They were all lying down on the floor of a large, fairly unhygienic-seeming building. Looking over them, I started to think. Apparently, they’re using some herbs to treat them…but left to themselves, they’ll die before long. They were all in rougher shape than I’d thought—skin slashed by teeth and claws, and some were sporting nasty-looking gashes with God-knows-what growing out of them.
1959
1960Better splurge a little bit, I figured as I took action. Consuming the wounded goblin closest to me, I sprayed some recovery potion on him, then hawked him back up. The elder prepared to say something to me, but he thought better of it as I worked my way down the row—swallowing, splattering, spitting out.
1961
1962After I’d finished up with a few of them, I took a look behind me.
1963
1964There they were again, kowtowing to me.
1965
1966What is with these guys?
1967
1968They must’ve assumed I’d resurrected them with my powers or something. To avoid future misunderstanding, I opted to just spit the potions out directly from there on, healing the goblins’ wounds out in the “real” world.
1969
1970The healing process took a little time, but it worked. Once I was done with everyone, I gave the remaining goblins a new order—the fence.
1971
1972A simple wooden affair would have been fine, I thought, but we didn’t have much time or material to work with. We had to go with what we had, so that was what I did—without a moment’s pause, I had them tear down their homes and use the wood and other components to fortify the whole community.
1973
1974In the meantime, I ordered the goblins who were decent with a bow to go on scout duty. I warned them not to wander too far afield—wolves were bound to have good noses. I could tell by their eyes that they were willing to sacrifice themselves for the cause. They were ready to shout out “By my very life!” at any moment. A lot more bravado than I really needed right now, but I doubted there was any quick fix for it.
1975
1976As night fell, around a day after I arrived at the village, the final planks were on the fence. The finishing touches were mine—spider silk to strengthen and solidify the paling and a few Steel Thread traps here and there. Anyone touching the fence without knowing the secret would be carved up before they knew what hit them. I’ll have to remember to go fetch a body or two later.
1977
1978I made sure the fence had a single entryway on one side. Once it was lined with Sticky Thread, my job here was done. All that remained was to wait for the scouts to come back.
1979
1980By this time, the wounded goblins were starting to wake up, healed from their wounds. They furtively poked their bodies, staring curiously down at themselves. Looks like that stuff packs a wallop. I’d assumed I’d need to apply several doses to the graver-looking of the patients, but it worked a hell of a lot better than I’d thought. I had no complaints about that mistake.
1981
1982After that, I had the goblins collect the extra material, pile it up in the center of the village grounds, and set it on fire. It reminded me of more than one camping trip, but now was no time for marshmallows. We would need to keep watch the whole night through. I offered to handle it alone but was sharply refused.
1983
1984“Nothing doing, Sir Rimuru! We could never allow you to shoulder such a heavy burden!”
1985
1986“She is right! We will handle watch duty for you. Please, Sir Rimuru, take the time to rest a little!”
1987
1988The rabble around us echoed their approval. I appreciated the thought. They had to be far more exhausted than I was by now, but I agreed to handle the watch in shifts and rest when I wasn’t on duty.
1989
1990Just before midnight, the scouts returned—some wounded, but all safe. The direwolves had begun to move, they said. Funny how I thought they were these ugly, filth-ridden monsters two days ago. Now I was starting to feel actual affection for them. If I had my way, I thought as I applied the final Sticky Thread to the entryway, I’d like to get them through this without losing a single one.
1991
1992
1993So that was our prep process, more or less. Hostilities were under way, so there wasn’t much else I could do. At this point, we had to stick to the plan.
1994
1995I wasn’t convinced the fence was strong enough to hold, but fortunately, the direwolves couldn’t grab hold of it long enough to do much. The traps mostly sprang just as I’d planned. That was a relief.
1996
1997Anticipating this, I had ordered small slits built into the fence at regular intervals. Those openings were for arrows so the goblins could attack from the inside and interfere with the enemy’s movements. They opened fire, and even with their crappy aim, they made more than a few direwolves scream their last. A few of the enemy force tried to pry the spaces open and break in that way…only to have their heads caved in by the stone-ax-wielding goblins on either side of each hole.
1998
1999Two hours wasn’t nearly enough practice time, but this village was playing for keeps. They listened to everything I said, understood it, and took action. And we were reaping the rewards. The wolves were strong, yes, capable of taking on a gaggle of goblins at once, and maybe they were even stronger as a pack. But if they were powerful solo, we could just strike ’em all together. If they were powerful as a team, we’d make sure they couldn’t team up. Use your head, and you can make it work. The strongest creature in the world, after all, is a human being with a little intelligence!
2000
2001Your luck just ran out, I thought to myself as I stared into the cold eyes of the direwolf boss. Some stupid animal beating me? How conceited can you get?
2002
2003*
2004
2005The confused direwolf alpha was shocked at how far awry his plans had gone.
2006
2007His pack was beginning to fall into disarray. That couldn’t be allowed to continue. The direwolf tribe shone its brightest only when grouped together. Mistrust in the alpha would lead to fatal results. He understood that, too—and that was why he then made his greatest mistake of all. He was enraged at the weakness of his pack, unable to overcome a simple fence, but he was even more afraid that his team’s frustration would soon be directed at him.
2008
2009I need to display my strength to them, he thought. I am the strongest of my pack. I am more than strong enough, even by myself!
2010
2011That was the moment when everything was decided.
2012
2013*
2014
2015My eyes were still firmly upon the direwolf boss. To the goblins, he had disappeared, I assumed, but to me, he was ambling along at a yawn-worthy pace.
2016
2017Everything was going to plan. I had considered a few possible outcomes, and now one of them was playing out in front of me. These were animals, after all. Not ex-humans like me.
2018
2019The Sticky Thread over the entryway immediately captured the boss. For all I knew, the silk wouldn’t be enough to keep a direwolf leader stuck tight. There’d been no way to test it beforehand, but that didn’t matter anymore. The Sticky Thread was there just so we could keep the boss in place for a single moment.
2020
2021If I didn’t hold him in place and he dodged the ensuing Water Blade attack, that would look super lame. Or worse, I could catch my team in friendly fire. In the midst of a battle, that was entirely possible.
2022
2023That was why I devised the trap. But maybe I over-engineered it a little. These guys hadn’t even gotten the fence down yet. I’d considered lining the entrance with Steel Thread instead but opted against it, worried that it wouldn’t be enough of a final blow.
2024
2025In situations like these, it was my job to play the ultimate strongman, the ruler of the roost. That was what all this was for—and that’s why, without another moment of self-doubt, I launched a Water Blade at the boss’s head.
2026
2027It hit home. The head launched upward, and then gravity took it. I had killed the boss—and more importantly, I made it look like a laugh.
2028
2029“Listen, direwolves! Your leader is dead! I will grant you one final choice. Submit to me or die!”
2030
2031So how will they deal with that? Will their boss’s death drive them into such a frenzy that they’ll bum-rush me? I’d like to avoid that, if I could.
2032
2033The remaining direwolves showed no sign of moving. Uh-oh. This isn’t gonna be one of those “I’d sooner die than submit to the likes of you!” things, is it? ’Cause if it is, it’s gonna be all-out war. We were still losing numbers-wise, and we’d definitely take some casualties. We made it this far without any goblin blood—I doubted we’d lose at this point, but I’d prefer it ended without a struggle.
2034
2035
2036It was oddly quiet, compared to the pitched battle of a moment ago. I could feel the gazes of the direwolves upon me. Amid their stares, I gradually started glooping forward. I couldn’t tell how they’d interpret this, but I wanted to hammer it home that their boss was dead.
2037
2038In a moment, I was at the alpha’s limp body. Nobody offered any objection. One of their pack, which had taken up position nearby, retreated a step.
2039
2040Then I swallowed the corpse. As was my right as victor, yeah?
2041
2042The Sage’s voice rang in my mind.
2043
2044
2045Analysis complete. Mimic: Direwolf ability obtained. Direwolf intrinsic skills “Keen Smell,” “Thought Communication,” and “Coercion” acquired.
2046
2047Sounds like a win to me. But despite seeing their own boss eaten in front of them, the rest of the direwolves still showed no sign of movement. Hmmm… At this point, they were either gonna freak out and run, or freak out and come for me.
2048
2049…Oh, right! I told them “submit or die,” didn’t I? Ah, shit. That might’ve been throwing the baby out with the bathwater. Better give ’em an escape route, I thought as I transformed myself into one of them.
2050
2051Activating Coercion, I spoke to them in a loud, guttural scream. “Arh-arh-arh! Listen to me!” I declared to them. “Once, and only once, I will let this go unpunished. If you refuse to obey me, I bid you to leave here at once!!”
2052
2053I figured that’d be enough to make these dogs scamper off. I was wrong.
2054
2055We pledge our allegiance to you!
2056
2057Now they were kowtowing to me, although it looked more as if they were having a lie-down for a nap. But regardless, they had apparently chosen “submit” anyway. Maybe they’d been having a little Thought Communication conference about it while they were standing there like statues.
2058
2059It beats having to fight them, anyway.
2060
2061That, more or less, marked the official end of the battle at this goblin village.
2062
2063*
2064
2065That’s always the thing, though, isn’t it? It’s not the fight that’s the hard part; it’s all the goddamn cleanup afterward.
2066
2067Who’s the idiot that ordered them to destroy their own homes? What’re we gonna do about those? And where’re all these goblins gonna sleep tonight? And what am I supposed to do with all these dogs? I mean, sure, we killed off a fair number of them, but that’s still, like, eighty more mouths to feed.
2068
2069I, um… Ah, screw it. That’s all for today, people! I’ll think about it tomorrow, once everyone wakes up.
2070
2071For the time being, I ordered the goblins to camp out next to the fire, told the dogs to go on standby around the village, and called it a night.
2072
2073
2074Morning came.
2075
2076I had spent the previous night thinking, mostly. The conclusion I came up with: Let the goblins take care of the direwolves! Perfect!
2077
2078We had a total of seventy-two goblins left in fighting shape. No casualties from yesterday. At most, a few scratches. Meanwhile, we had eighty-one surviving direwolves parked outside the town fence—some wounded, but none so badly that a little recovery potion didn’t prop them right back up. They could’ve recovered themselves, I reckoned, with their intrinsic healing skills.
2079
2080The morning began with me lining up the goblins who were awake. The children and elderly watched from the side. They couldn’t help but stick out, given the lack of any homes to hang out in.
2081
2082Next to me was the village elder. He wanted to help me out somehow, I guess, but there wasn’t much an old goblin geezer could do for me. My personal aesthetic tastes remained unchanged from my human years.
2083
2084That would never change, even though I was transmogrified into a slime. There would be no charming village princess I could ride off into the sunset with. I’d probably have to wait a while for that.
2085
2086In front of this line of goblins, I summoned the direwolves. “Um, okay,” I began, “from now on, I’m gonna have you all form pairs and live with each other, all right?”
2087
2088Then I gauged the response. I didn’t get much of one. They were waiting for me to continue, I guessed, not making a single sound as they stared at me. Nobody seemed to openly grimace at the idea of pairing up, at least, so I assumed I was on decent enough ground.
2089
2090“Uh, do you understand what I mean? Like, groups of two, okay? Get to it!”
2091
2092The moment I finished speaking, the goblins and the direwolves began exchanging glances with whoever was in front of them. Slowly and meekly, they followed my order. Yesterday’s enemy is today’s friend, and all that. They had to learn that the hard way, but at least everyone was on board.
2093
2094Then I noticed something. Hang on, do any of these guys have names at all? How are they supposed to call for each other and stuff? What a pain in the ass.
2095
2096“Elder,” I said as I watched the pairing process unfold to my side, “it’s too inconvenient for me to refer to you and your people. I’d like to give names to you all. Would that be all right?”
2097
2098Everyone must have heard me somehow. Right at the word names, every single one of them was locked on to me—even the nonfighting goblins, clearly thrown by this turn of events.
2099
2100“Are…are you sure…?” the elder timidly asked.
2101
2102What’s the big deal, huh?
2103
2104“Y-yeah, um… If it’s not a problem, I’d like to give out some names?”
2105
2106It was as if I’d simultaneously blown the minds of every goblin on the premises. Each one erupted into enthusiastic cheering. What the hell? It’s as if they all just hit the lottery or something. If getting a name makes you that happy, why don’t you just do it yourselves? It all seemed so simple to me back then.
2107
2108
2109I started with the elder, asking him what his son’s name was. He had been the sole named goblin in the village, now sadly passed. It was “Rigur,” apparently.
2110
2111So I added a d on the end and named the elder “Rigurd.” No particular reason for it—it just sounded nice. “If your son was here,” I joked, “you could have him state his name and just kinda add d to the end of it, y’see?”
2112
2113No one laughed. They thought I was serious. “I… I cannot express my gratitude enough,” he blubbered, “for being granted permission to take on my son’s name!” Yeah, great. I’m just shooting from the hip here, you know. It was starting to make me feel a bit guilty…but ah, what the hell!
2114
2115The goblin scout leader, meanwhile, I named Rigur. I could’ve added a “II” to the end of it, I suppose, but why make this more complicated than it had to be? “Rigur” was fine. Fine enough that it made him kneel before me in prayer, as if this was the most emotional moment in his life. Cripes. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.
2116
2117So on I went, down the whole line. I also did the rest of the onlookers while I was at it, having families figure out their names together and coming up with whatever for the orphans and singles in the village.
2118
2119They aren’t expecting to, like, keep recycling these names for generations to come, are they? If Rigurd has a grandson, maybe he could start calling himself “Rigurdd.” Or if he has a great-grandson, he could be “Rigurddd” and “Rigurd” then gets passed on to the youngest generation. Something like that? Pretty random, maybe, but how else do family traditions ever get started?
2120
2121“Sir Rimuru,” the newly christened Rigurd plaintively asked, “we are so, so appreciative of this, but…are… Are you sure?”
2122
2123“About what?”
2124
2125“I mean, I am fully aware of the extent of your magical powers, Sir Rimuru, but…providing all of these names in one go… Will you be all right?”
2126
2127What’s he talking about? I’m just handing out names to folks.
2128
2129“Mm?” I replied. “No, no problem, I don’t think.” Then I went back to it. Rigurd raised his eyebrows for a moment, but I paid him no further mind.
2130
2131
2132Once I was done with the goblins, it was time to move on to the direwolves. Their new leader would be the son of the old one—just as strong (and strong willed) as his father, and already looking every bit as stately.
2133
2134Peering into his gold-colored eyes, I thought for a moment. Hmm. How about Ranga? That combines the Japanese characters for storm and fang into one peppy little word. Perfect! Cheap, maybe, but I rolled with it. I’m the Tempest; he’s got fangs…
2135
2136Whatever came to mind first was best, I figured. This wasn’t my forte.
2137
2138The moment I named him Ranga, I began to feel as if practically all the magicules flowing through my body were draining out of it. The sense of hollowness—of the violent emptying of my innards—was mind blowing. What… What’s going on? It was a fatigue like none I’d felt before.
2139
2140
2141Reporting. Your body’s remaining store of magic has gone below its acceptable threshold. Entering sleep mode. Expected to fully recover in three days.
2142
2143I was still conscious. I didn’t need to sleep…exactly, and I could hear the Sage’s voice.
2144
2145Slowly but surely, it began to dawn on me. I’d used too much of my…magic? Like hitting zero MP, sort of? What’d I do to manage that? Had I been wearing myself out this whole time without realizing it? It sure didn’t feel that way.
2146
2147I tried moving. No response. “Sleep mode” must be something like hibernation. I wasn’t asleep, but I couldn’t move at all. All I could do was sit around—which was fine, because the goblins had prepared a seat of honor for me by the fire, so I might as well bask in it. Nothing else to do, or that I could do.
2148
2149
2150I took the opportunity to reflect on what just happened. Why did I run out of magic after I started naming people? Did doing that consume magicules somehow? Come to think of it, it really started to flow out once I named the direwolves’ leader, didn’t it?
2151
2152It was still just a theory, but it seemed clear to me that naming monsters actually required magic. That conclusion took around two days to reach.
2153
2154It sure explained why Rigurd was so aghast at what I was doing, among other things.
2155
2156This… Oh, crap, this isn’t common knowledge among monsters, is it?
2157
2158“Guyyyys,” I wanted to shout, “you gotta tell me these things!!” But there was no point lashing out at others. Not that it’d stop me once I could move again, I imagined.
2159
2160Initially, the goblins seemed kind of worried about how I fell stone silent, but…somewhere along the line, the question of who had the right to wipe my surface and take care of me almost erupted into violent conflict. What are they doing? This is one harem I seriously wish I weren’t involved in. I was starting to feel like a magic lamp people could rub for three wishes.
2161
2162Finally, the third day passed.
2163
2164
2165R E C O V E R E D !
2166
2167
2168Despite depleting my magic earlier, I felt stronger and more magic-rich than I had before my little accident. Magic was the power to exert force upon the world, and the particles around me were the energy driving it. That seemed to be about the extent of it.
2169
2170Is it one of those “that which does not kill me makes me stronger” types of things? I pondered experimenting with it further but decided against it. There didn’t seem to be much need, and if I died in the process, I’d look like an idiot. Yet another case of me going overboard too soon.
2171
2172Anyway.
2173
2174The worker goblins, realizing I was awake, began congregating around me. They were joined by the direwolves, who were streaming in from their outside base. Which was fine, but…
2175
2176“Um… Hey, guys? Have you all, like, gotten bigger?”
2177
2178They had. Goblins averaged a little under five feet tall. Now they were all nearly a full foot taller. The guy next to me looked as if he was pushing six and a half, even.
2179
2180These…are goblins, right? And check out the wolves. I remembered them being a lot browner. Now their fur was straight-on black, with a lustrous sheen. They had grown, too, with the bigger ones now pushing nine or ten feet in length. I didn’t remember any of them being much longer than six feet before.
2181
2182The one that really caught my eye was the wolf at their forefront, walking silently forward. I swear he had to be at least fifteen feet. I could feel the mystic force lashing out of every pore. This was nothing like the boss I beat a few days back—between his looks and his sheer force of presence, he had to be some higher-level monster. The star-shaped birthmark on his forehead and the magnificent-looking horn also raised a few red flags.
2183
2184Kiiiinda scary.
2185
2186“My master!” this beast of my worst nightmares bellowed in a fluent human tongue. “How it elates me to see you well once more!”
2187
2188Holy… Is this Ranga? What happened over the past three days? I was left to wonder that for myself as the cheering, howling monsters surrounded me.
2189
2190*
2191
2192All right…
2193
2194So in the three days I was checked out, all the monsters around me grew. That was freaky. The only thing that could produce something like that was…evolution, I suppose. So does naming a monster evolve them?
2195
2196And didn’t Veldora go on about something like that for a while…? The difference between “nameless” and “named” monsters?
2197
2198Oh, right! Something about how earning a name provides a sort of “divine blessing” that helps boost your ability as a monster. Hence the evolution.
2199
2200Well, hell, no wonder everyone was so happy. And no wonder it tapped all my magic reserves at once.
2201
2202
2203Monster evolution happens fast. I’d say they didn’t “grow” so much as become completely different creatures. The tepid, void-like eyes of the goblins now shone brightly with the pale light of intelligence. And the females… Yow! They actually kind of look like women now!
2204
2205I was so shocked, I could barely even speak.
2206
2207Huh? …Huh?!
2208
2209It made me literally do a double take. These guys were like little imps a moment ago, maybe closer to baboons than humans, and now—well, to use their official terminology—the males were “hobgoblins” and the females “goblinas,” although the latter sounded pretty stupid to me. They had both evolved, and according to Rigurd, they had heard the so-called World Language when they did—something that all evolved creatures experienced. A very rare occurrence, and one that excited Rigurd to no end, judging by how he couldn’t shut up about it.
2210
2211This wasn’t entirely a happy thing for me, though. The female goblins had covered their entire bodies in rags before. Now, thanks to their evolution, the skimpy clothing allowed one to see certain…things. There would be no brushing them off now. The males certainly seemed happy about it. Even though they were wearing nothing but loincloths themselves…
2212
2213The village was in desperate need of food, clothing, and shelter. Better start with clothing first, I figured.
2214
2215
2216Another issue I had to deal with was Ranga. He was so delighted that I was back to full consciousness that he wouldn’t stop following me around and bothering me. If you like those fuzzballs, I assume you’d be in paradise, but I was always more of a cat person. It wasn’t the worst thing, but still.
2217
2218“So, Ranga,” I said, “I’m pretty sure I only named you out of the pack, so…how come all the other direwolves evolved, too?”
2219
2220It was true. My magic stores conked out the moment I named this thing.
2221
2222“My master! We, the direwolves, are both one and all. My brethren and I are connected together—my name is the name of our tribe!”
2223
2224Huh. So the whole gang evolved together.
2225
2226The “one and all” thing was something the previous boss never quite fully believed in, as Ranga explained. If he had, that battle might’ve gone in a different direction. Ranga, meanwhile, had already gained full control over his pack, it seemed, allowing them all to evolve from direwolf to “tempest wolf.” “More power for everyone” is the way he put it.
2227
2228“Nice work!” I said, since he seemed to be desperately fishing for praise. He whipped his tail back and forth, a display that was adorable on such an enormous beast. On the other hand, a happy five-yard wolf could produce nearly enough wind to launch me right out of the village.
2229
2230“Hey, watch what you’re doing with that thing!” I warned him. The downtrodden look he gave in response made me chuckle—and the way he then shrank his body down to around three meters long made me stop. His race could adjust their sizes, apparently. How useful, I thought as I instructed him to stick to the small side from now on.
2231
2232
2233The biggest issue of all, however, was where the heck we were gonna keep all these guys. The wolf-hobgob pairs seemed to be sharing households with each other by now—not that they had houses, so it was really more the hobs using the wolves as blankets. The lack of clothing was killing me, but housing also needed some attention.
2234
2235So. What now?
2236
2237*
2238
2239I saw a mountain of food piled up before me. That solved one of our problems, at least.
2240
2241Once I used up all my magic, the rest of them began the evolutionary process. It took about a day to complete, and they wanted to celebrate with both that and the end of battle with a feast. The elder refused to allow it until I recovered, however, so instead they spent their time gathering the food first.
2242
2243I had noticed them sparring with one another over who got to shine me up during my departure but not the evolution or food-gathering efforts. This “sleep mode” made me well-nigh defenseless, it looked like. I’d need to be careful with it.
2244
2245The way they began taking action without waiting for orders, at least, was much appreciated. The evolution process must’ve done wonders for their intelligence. It might’ve impacted their mental strength even more than the physical.
2246
2247And the food! Back in their regular goblin days, they’d eked out a living off fruits, nuts, edible plants, and whatever monsters and animals they could hunt down. Now, with the aid of their tempest wolves, they could cover a lot more terrain.
2248
2249The pairs had, much to my surprise, gained the ability to use Thought Communication with each other—goblins who could guide their wolves more surely than the best of jockeys. I couldn’t guess how much this improved their combat ability, but previously unbeatable foes were now simply a warm-up for them. This entire mountain of food was the results from the past two days alone.
2250
2251But relying on hunting and gathering would leave them in danger if something happened to their environment. They’d have to start thinking about agriculture pretty soon. A steady food supply is the key to a life of plenty. I’d need to figure out what kind of produce grew well here, as well as what sort of grain crops (assuming there were different types at all on this planet). Always something new to explore, at least.
2252
2253Today, though, I just wanted to shut off my brain and enjoy the feast. And I did.
2254
2255Well into the night, we celebrated our evolution, the end of war, and—most important to me—my recovery.
2256
2257
2258The next day, I gathered the entire population around me. We had a heap of issues to tackle, but I had something even more important to tell them.
2259
2260We needed to hammer out the rules of this village.
2261
2262Rules, as everyone knew in Japan, were a must to maintain a communal society. “Because I said so!” was only gonna go so far around here, no matter how many times I used that phrase in my old life.
2263
2264At the core, I had three rules in mind—three guiding principles I wanted to be sure to have them follow. Everything else, I imagined they could figure out.
2265
2266“Everyone here? All right! I have some rules to give to you! Three, to be exact. The bare minimum I want all of you to follow.”
2267
2268And so I laid out my standards:
2269
22701. Do not attack human beings.
2271
22722. Do not fight among your friends.
2273
22743. Do not look down upon other species.
2275
2276
2277
2278I could’ve gone with more if I kept thinking about it, but I couldn’t expect them to follow too many from the start. Instead, I just stuck to the basics. But how would they take it?
2279
2280“Could I ask a question?” Rigur shouted. “Why are we not allowed to attack humans?”
2281
2282Rigurd gave his son the dirtiest look I’ve ever seen from a hobgoblin. Was he afraid I was offended? I wish we could keep things a little more informal, but…
2283
2284“Simple: Because I like humans! That is all.”
2285
2286“Ah! Very good! I understand!”
2287
2288You…do? Well, geez, that was easy. But I couldn’t read a single hint of dissent on any of their faces. I was expecting a little more debate on the issue. Talk about a letdown.
2289
2290“Human beings live in groups,” I continued, giving my full explanation whether they needed it or not. “If you lay hands on them, they may retaliate in force—and if they throw everything they have at you, I doubt you would be able to defend yourselves. That’s why I prohibit interfering with them. It’d help you all if you were friendly with them, besides…”
2291
2292Really, though, it just came down to me liking humans, seeing as I used to be one.
2293
2294Ranga nodded deeply at this. It seemed to make sense to him. He must have had his own reasons to think challenging mankind was a bad idea. The hobgobs, meanwhile, appeared even more convinced than before, so I didn’t bother thinking about them much.
2295
2296“Is there anything else?”
2297
2298“What do you mean by ‘Do not look down upon other species’?”
2299
2300“Well, all you guys are freshly evolved, right? I’m just saying, don’t let that get to your head and start lording it over all the weaker species! Just because you’re all a little sturdier doesn’t mean you’re some high-and-mighty race now. Sooner or later, your rivals will get just as strong—or even stronger—and they’ll want to get back at you. That’d suck, wouldn’t it?”
2301
2302I had the ears of everyone in the audience. Looks like that worked well enough. I was sure some of them wouldn’t listen to reason, but it’s best to try to nip these things in the bud, anyway.
2303
2304“That’s pretty much it. Stick to those rules as much as you can, all right?”
2305
2306The first rules the village ever had were set in stone. Everyone nodded their approval, and with that, the curtain rose on a new life for them all.
2307
2308
2309With local laws out of the way, it was time to start divvying up roles. The village watch, the food-prep team, the group collecting materials for the village to make things with, the ones building homes and tools and such…
2310
2311I decided to assign police duty to the extra Thought Communication–wielding tempest wolves. There were seven left after all the hobgobs were paired off, and with Ranga practically glued to my ass, that made six I could send on patrol.
2312
2313Beyond that, I figured I’d leave the assignment details to Rigurd.
2314
2315“Rigurd, I hereby appoint you ‘goblin lord’! It will be your job to keep this village well run and well governed.”
2316
2317In other words, I tossed everything onto his lap. As hard as possible.
2318
2319But think about it. I worked for a general contractor back on Earth. I’m no ruler. And if I got too wedded to this village, I’d never get a chance to visit a human town. Even if it meant being a tad pushy, I’d have to hand it off to him someday.
2320
2321I was expecting some blowback, but—
2322
2323“Y-yes, Sir Rimuru!! I promise you that I, Rigurd, will devote myself body and soul to this vital post!!”
2324
2325He was sobbing tears of joy again.
2326
2327Fair enough. Let the king reign, not govern. Or at least let him bark out orders now and then, and leave him alone otherwise.
2328
2329You know, I seem to remember Rigurd being this doddering, wrinkled mess of a goblin when we first met. Now he’s a hobgoblin in the prime of his life—fit, muscular, and bursting with energy. He might even be stronger than Rigur. How did that happen? The more I mess with this magic stuff, the crazier it all seems to me.
2330
2331“Very well,” I crowed. “It is in your hands now, Rigurd! Now, I was watching the construction work. It’s terrible, isn’t it?”
2332
2333One could barely call the structures houses. These were stronger, smarter goblins now, but I suppose asking them to suddenly develop technical skills was asking a bit much.
2334
2335“It pains me to admit so, Sir Rimuru. We never had a need for very large buildings in the past…”
2336
2337“Yeah. You guys are bigger now, after all. As for clothing… You guys are all exposing way too much flesh. Could you maybe pass some clothes around?”
2338
2339“Ah! Yes! There are some people I know that we’ve had dealings with several times. Perhaps they could supply clothing that could fit our needs. In fact, with their skills, they might know how to build homes as well!”
2340
2341Hmm.
2342
2343Having worked for a contractor, I had an eye for decent building quality. In terms of what I could actually construct, however, my skill was limited to your basic Sunday afternoon DIY projects. Not enough to serve as a building foreman. If these businessmen could help with that, perhaps it’d be worth paying them a visit.
2344
2345“I see,” I replied. “It wouldn’t hurt to talk to them. What did you pay them with, though? Money?”
2346
2347“No, Sir Rimuru. We do have some currency that we confiscated from adventurers, but that remains in storage. Instead, we have obtained the materials we need via either barter or short-term work.”
2348
2349“Oh. So who are these guys?”
2350
2351“They are known as dwarves.”
2352
2353Dwarves! The infamous smithing race! I gotta check ’em out! And while the loincloth crisis had captured most of my attention, something had to be done about their defensive capabilities. Their armor provided no more protection than tatters—and they couldn’t even use it, because it didn’t fit anymore. It was certainly an issue, and tackling it right now would be killing two birds with one stone.
2354
2355Just one problem. Almost nothing they had seized from passing adventurers was of much use any longer, and whatever money they had stored up couldn’t be very much. What could we trade? Another problem to shelve for later, perhaps…
2356
2357“I’ll try visiting them. Can you make the arrangements for me, Rigurd?”
2358
2359“Ah! Ah, of course, Sir Rimuru! I’ll have everything for your journey by tomorrow afternoon!”
2360
2361He sounded enthusiastic enough about it that I felt safe in his hands. He’d probably give me whatever money was left, too, not that I should expect much.
2362
2363Currency, though, huh? It’d be funny if it was paper.
2364
2365Thinking about it, though, I didn’t have much money to my name, either. The fact that currency existed at all in this world was a nice surprise, at least. I’d figured it did, but I’d had no idea how it was circulated at all.
2366
2367Once I reach a human town, I’ll have to go around and check out prices. But that can wait until after the dwarves. After all the hard work getting this town in shape, a leisurely visit would do wonders for me. I’ll be with my own humankind soon enough—checking out one of the other races could help me learn a little more about this wacky world.
2368
2369Although technically a subrace of people, the dwarves apparently lived in large towns of their own. They had a king as well, although no goblin was ever permitted even a glance. Just being allowed into their towns was considered an all-time achievement for goblinkind.
2370
2371I started to wonder about the state of goblin discrimination around here. I was a slime, after all. Would I be treated fairly? There were lots of anxieties to entertain, but I still couldn’t wait to meet some of those little guys. The excitement remained fresh in my mind all throughout the rest of the night.
2372
2373
2374* * *
2375
2376
2377THE GIRL AND THE TITAN
2378
2379
2380Being possessed by Ifrit saved my life. That, I could never hope to deny. If I’d been left there alone, the burns from the air raid would’ve killed me. No matter what Leon the demon lord intended for me, I had to accept the fact that I owed my life to him.
2381
2382As a high-ranked flame elemental, Ifrit had powers that were far beyond anything I could have imagined. He miraculously tamed the magic teeming inside me, ready to explode, as he took over my body. Thanks to my being stabilized beforehand—if you want to phrase it that way—I managed to gain an ability. The unique skill “Deviant.”
2383
2384Normally, being absorbed by Ifrit would have erased my consciousness from existence. It was Deviant that protected me. Ifrit may have held the right to rule my body, but I still managed to retain my sense of self despite the assimilation.
2385
2386
2387The demon lord always kept me near him.
2388
2389Though Ifrit and I had become one, my body was still young and immature. The one who had summoned me towered over me, even seated in a chair. Ifrit held ownership over my body, so there was precious little to occupy my time. All I could do was stare at the things that came into view through my eyes. I never tired, but the long periods of boredom were a little painful to endure. I accepted it, though. It was all part of being assimilated.
2390
2391Then, one day—
2392
2393“Lord Leon! We have intruders!”
2394
2395—one of the knights in the demon’s service burst into his office.
2396
2397I was standing next to him, as always. I had nothing else to do, and I couldn’t do anything anyway.
2398
2399A knight in black armor, standing at the demon’s right side, took his sword in his hand.
2400
2401Suddenly, a mysterious figure—a sort of mix between bird and man—shot into the room, cackling in his rasping voice.
2402
2403“Kehhhh-keh-keh-keh! Greetings from König the Magic-Born! When I defeat you, Leon, I will be a demon lord for all time. An ex-human like you, declaring himself to be a demon lord? Know your place, fiend! I’ll be happy to take yours once your body is firmly buried in the ground!”
2404
2405Nothing the man blurted out did anything to change Leon’s facial expression. “Hmph,” the knight in black calmly said to him, “I see leaving me, at least, to guard you was a wise choice. It looks like one of the rank and filers sniffed this place out.”
2406
2407“Bah,” the demon replied just as the knight was about to unsheathe his sword. “Another would-be meddler from the gallery. Very well.” He looked at me. “It is time, Ifrit.”
2408
2409What did he mean? I was confused.
2410
2411“Hmm? What is it, Ifrit?” he asked, an inscrutable look on his face. My bewilderment must have shown in my body’s eyes.
2412
2413“Ignore me, will you,” the one known as König—a high-level magic-born, as it turned out—said as he spread his winglike arms out and crossed them in front of his face. For a moment, I could see his hands glow.
2414
2415
2416Confirmed. Extra skill “Magic Sense”…successfully acquired.
2417
2418Ignoring the unfamiliar voice booming in my head, I unconsciously began to walk. One step. Two steps. Then, before I knew it, I was standing in front of the demon lord Leon—face-to-face with König.
2419
2420“Are you in such a hurry to die, brat?” he rasped out. Something about that voice rankled me to the core. “You will perish by my hand sooner or later. But once I kill that demon lord pretender—”
2421
2422I could see that the wings extended in front of him held a decent amount of magical force.
2423
2424“Die, bastard!!”
2425
2426Before he finished speaking, he fired a volley of feathers. I could tell he had aimed them straight at me. Each one had an ample amount of force behind it—touching one would make it explode, which looked a tad painful.
2427
2428The moment that occurred to me, I was suddenly taken by a violent rage, my head heating up until I thought it was going to boil. I think it was the wrath of Ifrit inside me.
2429
2430What happened next took place in the blink of an eye. In a single moment, all the feathers turned to ash, and flames were dancing around König’s body. Looking closely, I could see a plume of fire, like a whip, extending from the palm of my outstretched right hand.
2431
2432“Ah, ahhhh! S-stop! Burning, stop, stop it—”
2433
2434Whatever König was attempting to shout, he never quite managed to piece together a full sentence. My flames consumed him.
2435
2436My heart filled with fear. I knew that right here, by my own hand, I had killed a magic-born person. Yet I could feel my whole body lightening with a sense of strangely deep satisfaction. It was hard to explain—as if I had just completed something I was meant to do. It felt as though my mind belonged to someone else. The terror was unbearable.
2437
2438But… In another moment, it all fixed itself. Ifrit’s consciousness filled my soul anew, bottling up my anxieties and my fear.
2439
2440It did, in the end, keep me from going mad inside. It helped shelter me from the guilt I should have felt at killing. Not that I was incapable of that emotion—Ifrit just exercised his complete control over me to ensure I never felt it. To ensure that I, his host, never lost my mind and died on him.
2441
2442So began my strange symbiotic relationship with Ifrit, something I neither wanted nor hoped for. The same thing happened again, numerous times—and again, I killed the intruders for Leon, never feeling a thing.
2443
2444I had no regrets. I was young; I still didn’t know right from wrong, and I left everything to Ifrit. I simply acted, unfeelingly, dragged along by the creature’s will to dispatch those in his way.
2445
2446One day, the demon lord spoke to me. “Heh-heh. Ha-ha-ha-ha! I love it,” he said. “You’ve shown your will to me, haven’t you? You’ve shown you can survive. I’m impressed.”
2447
2448For some reason, this observation didn’t discomfort me at all. In fact, I almost felt proud.
2449
2450“What’s your name?”
2451
2452“Shizu…e.”
2453
2454“Shizu-eh? All right. Your name is Shizu. You will call yourself Shizu from now on!”
2455
2456I meekly accepted it. I am Shizu. Not Shizue Izawa. The name I live with is Shizu.
2457
2458That was how I came to stay at the demon lord’s castle, serving as his flame titan—an upper-level magic-born. His close assistant.
2459
2460*
2461
2462Several years passed after I gained the name Shizu. After a while, I was able to move around somewhat under my own volition. I was perfectly at ease with my symbiosis with Ifrit.
2463
2464
2465The demon lord Leon’s castle included a training facility.
2466
2467There, the black knight served as an instructor, providing guidance for the titan and nonhuman children there—although there were some adults as well. It was a grueling process, and those who failed to keep up would often find themselves with nothing to eat. We all struggled to keep up, with everything we had.
2468
2469It was there that I learned how to fight with a sword, without borrowing Ifrit’s power. I didn’t want to lose out to any of my fellow students, and I hated being treated like someone special. That was what drove me to improve.
2470
2471
2472One day, I befriended a young girl named Pirino, a gentle, quiet girl just a tad older than I was. We were in the forest, on a hunt as part of our practical battle training, and we struck up a conversation. Pirino would always go off on her own, which struck me as odd, so I decided to follow her.
2473
2474“Fwee!”
2475
2476There, I spotted her playing with a baby wind fox. She had been giving it food, taking care of it on the sly. It was a monster, a magical beast, but also cute and still too small to go hunting by itself. It was alone, separated from its parents, but it was alive and thriving.
2477
2478“Ah…!” Pirino hid the wind fox behind her as she whirled around, shocked by my presence. “I—I was caring for this,” she stammered, realizing I had seen it. “It’d just be mean to leave it to die… Don’t tell anyone, okay?!”
2479
2480Her eyes wavered with anxiety. I could tell her aims were noble. This was a small life in her hands; she wanted to protect it. Maybe I was jealous of that wind fox. It wasn’t alone anymore, I felt, but I was.
2481
2482“All right,” I bashfully said, “but…can I take care of it with you?”
2483
2484Pirino stared blankly for a moment, then flashed a serene smile. “Of course! In fact, I hope you can. My name is Pirino!”
2485
2486I gave her my name, and we exchanged a few pleasantries. She was the first friend I ever had in my life.
2487
2488“What did you name it?” I asked her.
2489
2490Pirino gave me another look. “Name it? Monsters don’t have names. They can communicate with each other through their minds.”
2491
2492“But I’d feel bad if this guy didn’t have a name, though. Hey, is it okay if I come up with one?”
2493
2494“Really? But they said we aren’t allowed to name monsters…”
2495
2496“Please? Come on, just once?”
2497
2498I didn’t quite understand what Pirino meant. No matter what it took, I believed the wind fox deserved a name. After a few more moments, she grudgingly nodded at me—and in another moment, we were both having fun coming up with names.
2499
2500Ultimately, we settled on “Pizu,” a mixture of Pirino and Shizu. It seemed to symbolize our newfound friendship, in a way. I was happy with it.
2501
2502“Fweee!!”
2503
2504It would always cry with glee like that whenever Pirino or I used its name. It must have liked what we chose, and I enjoyed the reaction. Pirino would smile, too.
2505
2506This is so much fun!
2507
2508I had been so alone, but Pirino and Pizu were there to soothe my heart.
2509
2510
2511We came to visit Pizu on regular occasions.
2512
2513A few days after we named it, the wind fox grew from something we could keep on our palms to a creature about the size of our heads. It surprised us, but considering how attached it was to us, we didn’t mind. If anything, we were glad it was large enough to hunt for itself. Sometimes, it’d even have a bird or wild hare for us when we visited.
2514
2515“Do you think we could take it to the castle, Shizu? It’s really smart, and maybe it could help out around the place…”
2516
2517“Huh?”
2518
2519Frankly, I wanted it to remain our little secret. But faced with Pirino’s pleading eyes, I couldn’t bear to say it. I didn’t want my selfishness to sadden her.
2520
2521There were other assorted magical creatures being kept in the castle. A wind fox this intelligent and this friendly to people—Pirino insisted—could easily be recognized as a servant beast.
2522
2523That was the start of the tragedy.
2524
2525“Fweeeeee!!”
2526
2527I suppose you could say it was just bad luck that we passed by the demon lord Leon in a castle hallway. But it wasn’t. It was our fault for assuming we had the strength to watch over anything in life.
2528
2529“Run… Run, Pizu…!!”
2530
2531Coming across Leon spooked Pizu beyond all consoling. It leaped right out of Pirino’s clasped hands, hackles raised at Leon in a show of intimidation.
2532
2533The act made my titan awaken. The moment it did, I lost all autonomy. Pirino was so close, but she sounded so far away. Ifrit didn’t care how I felt and lashed out at the snarling Pizu. There was no stopping my body, no matter how hard I struggled, as it grabbed Pizu and incinerated it. With my very own hand.
2534
2535That wasn’t the end of it. The flames from my hand formed a white, swirling vortex, attacking the girl that had brought Pizu to Leon. Without so much as a sound, it rendered her into a pile of ash that disappeared in moments. As if there were never anyone there at all.
2536
2537The flame elemental, finally satisfied at a job well done, gave a loving salute to his demon master before quieting down.
2538
2539…What was that? I stood there blankly, unable to parse my new reality. My hand… My…my body… It moved by…itself? Why did…did the flame… Did I…?
2540
2541It took several more hours to realize that Ifrit had determined not only Pizu but also its keeper Pirino to be enemies of the state. By my own hand, I had slain my friend.
2542
2543It made me sick. For hours on end, until nothing came out any longer. He should have just killed me, too, while he was at it. My entire body surged with maddening regret and sadness—and then, like nothing had happened, I was serene. No tears spilled from my eyes, even though I wanted to cry. No madness overtook me, even though I wanted to lose myself in it. No voice escaped my throat, even though I wanted to scream.
2544
2545Did the magic-born titan take over my mind, too? My heart was buried in a swell of terror, and then instantly, the calmness came back. I was no longer even a person. No matter how much I wanted it, I would never attain the kind of happiness others were entitled to.
2546
2547From that day forward, I stopped crying. I had already cried all my tears out anyway. There was nothing left to shed. I had lost something far too important to myself on that day.
2548
2549And Leon, my demon lord, simply looked on coldly. Quietly. Never punishing me.
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554CHAPTER 3
2555
2556THROUGH THE DWARVEN KINGDOM
2557
2558
2559As he’d so boldly proclaimed a day earlier, Rigurd had everything I needed that afternoon. He had even chosen the team members for my expedition into the Dwarven Kingdom already.
2560
2561By the way, did Rigur really have to be our expedition leader, too? I was a little concerned about that, but he seemed to be all for it.
2562
2563Well, his father did recover his youthful looks and the enthusiasm to go with it. Maybe I was worrying too much.
2564
2565
2566Once I picked up my luggage, Ranga eagerly allowed me onto his back. I boinged myself up and nestled into his fur. There was a lot more fuzz than I’d thought, and it sure did wonders for comfort.
2567
2568I braced my body with Sticky Thread to keep from falling. Not having any arms or legs was a real pain at times like these, but at least I had the skills to do something about it. Gotta use the tools you have on hand.
2569
2570I had actually been practicing a bit with my silk during the off-hours. What red-blooded hero hasn’t wanted to slap his enemies down with a lightning-quick whip strike? I didn’t know if I could yet, exactly, but I had time. Practice makes perfect.
2571
2572My luggage primarily consisted of money and food, three days’ worth. If we took longer than that, we’d have to forage a bit. We could’ve brought along some hardier rations that’d keep over longer periods of time, but I wanted to travel light, if I could.
2573
2574Not that I couldn’t just swallow whatever up and bring it along…but I didn’t want to get soft. I didn’t need food anyway.
2575
2576On the monetary side, we had seven silver pieces and twenty-four bronze pieces. Even I could tell that wasn’t much. My expectations weren’t high, though, so that was fine. We’d just figure out what to do once we showed up.
2577
2578*
2579
2580For a goblin on foot, it would apparently take around two months to walk to the Dwarven Kingdom. We would be largely following the Great Ameld River, which flowed through the forest, up to its source in a mountain range that held the settlement we sought.
2581
2582
2583These were the Canaat Mountains, which neatly separated the Empire to the east and the small litter of nations here and there around the Forest of Jura. There were, by and large, three trade routes that ran between the two pockets of civilization. One put you right through the forest; another was a more treacherous route through the mountains; the third was by sea. The Jura route would normally be the shortest and safest, but for some reason, it was only rarely taken advantage of—most travelers challenged the mountains instead, what with the travel costs and potential sea-monster interference a ship route presented.
2584
2585In addition to these three routes, there were a handful of other ways to reach the Dwarven Kingdom, but they all charged tolls. This was mandatory, supposedly to keep people from transporting dangerous goods along the paths. It was a decent enough option for small bands, but the larger caravans avoided them for the costs and time involved. They were safe, no doubt, and we’d have to consider one of them later, depending on how our finances held out.
2586
2587We had no business with the Empire, so there was no point traveling east to leave the woods. It was straight north to the Canaats. We wouldn’t have to go up to any peaks, at least—the kingdom was situated at the base of the mountains, in the upper reaches of the Great Ameld. A beautiful hub of civilization, by the sound of it, built into a gigantic natural cavern.
2588
2589That was the Dwarven Kingdom.
2590
2591
2592So we followed the plan, tracing the Great Ameld River’s route northward. It certainly kept us from getting lost. I had a map in my brain anyway, just in case. We had a guide with us—Gobta, who apparently ran a trip of his own to the kingdom once—so we followed his lead, and I took up the rear.
2593
2594These black wolves are fast! And they never seemed to tire at all. We had been going for about three hours without a single break, and we had to be averaging nearly fifty miles per hour the whole way. We had a few rocky outcroppings to navigate now and then, but they sure didn’t care. And this was all while making sure we stayed balanced on their backs! It made the trip a breeze for us.
2595
2596At this pace, we might not even need a week for the whole trip. Not that I was in a hurry. I wanted to work out the housing and clothing situation back at the village, but that wasn’t a problem we could solve in a night and a day regardless.
2597
2598“Hey!” I shouted. “Don’t wear yourself out, now!”
2599
2600Ranga, for some reason, upped his speed a little.
2601
2602I had spent the past three or so hours enjoying the wind and the motorcycle-like sense of speed, but I was starting to get a little bored. Trying to converse in these conditions would normally be impossible, but not with the Thought Communication skill I stole from the direwolf boss. Maybe it’d be fun to chat up the gang while I took in the journey.
2603
2604In my mind, I formed the required network of thought. Right, what to talk about…
2605
2606“Hey, um, Rigur? By the way…who was it that named your brother, anyway?”
2607
2608“Ah, thank you for recalling my name, Sir Rimuru! My brother was named by a passing member of the magic-born races.”
2609
2610“Oh? One of them visited a random goblin village?”
2611
2612“Indeed, Sir Rimuru, about a decade ago. I was still a child. He spent several days in my village…and he claimed to ‘see something’ in my brother, in his words.”
2613
2614“Huh. Must’ve been a nice brother.”
2615
2616“Oh, absolutely! He was my pride and joy. Sir Gelmud, the one who bestowed the name, said it himself. ‘I would love to have you among my men,’ he said!”
2617
2618“But he didn’t take him along on his journey?”
2619
2620“No, Sir Rimuru. He was still young at the time. Sir Gelmud said he would return in several years, once he was stronger, and then he set off.”
2621
2622“Ohh. Bet he’ll be pretty surprised at how much everything’s changed when he gets back!”
2623
2624“I imagine so, yes. Now, though, we serve you, Sir Rimuru. We may not be able to follow Sir Gelmud to his honorable demon horde, but…”
2625
2626“Demon horde? Wow, he’s got one of those, huh? You sure he would’ve been willing to invite the rest of you guys, too?”
2627
2628“I am rather positive, actually. My brother evolved himself as a named monster, but the changes that wrought were nothing compared to what you provided us. Clearly, this evolution was on a different caliber. Heavens, I thought I would never hear the World Language once in my life. Such an honor!”
2629
2630The hobgobs listening in on us all nodded their earnest agreement. That kind of thing, huh? Naming someone evolves them, but how it turns out depends on the namer…? I’d love to recruit someone to help me experiment on that a bit. We could have a name-off.
2631
2632But…dang. A real-life demon horde. I knew there had to be one of those around here! Is the king of all demons going to attack us sooner or later? Actually, which side should we be on if that happens? Maybe I should save that question for when it actually comes up, if it ever does.
2633
2634I already know there’s at least one “hero” out there, besides, so I’m sure that king or whatever’s gonna be mostly focused on whoever that is. Not too sure the one Veldora told me about is alive after three centuries of retirement, but given how easy it apparently is to transmigrate and revive and so on around here, something tells me she’s still up in some mountain shack right now, training away.
2635
2636Better make a mental note of that Gelmud guy, at least. Now, next question.
2637
2638“Ranga!” I called out to the black wolf that was suddenly my biggest fan in the universe. “I’m kind of the guy who killed your father, aren’t I? You don’t have any lingering, you know, resentment about that?”
2639
2640“I do have thoughts about it, my master. But to a monster, victory or defeat in battle is the only absolute in life. No matter how it turns out, we are aware of the fact that might makes right. Win, and the day is yours! Lose, and nothing shall remain! But…not only did my master forgive; he even gave me my once and future name for all time! I am filled with thankfulness, not resentment!”
2641
2642“Hmm… Well, if you want a rematch, I’m open any time.”
2643
2644“Heh-heh-heh… But, indeed, my evolution has made it all the clearer in my mind! If you had unleashed your full force in our previous battle, the whole of the pack would have been wiped out. We would have been lost to the winds of time, never able to realize our dreams of evolution! Our loyalty, our devotion, belongs to our one true master alone!”
2645
2646All…right?
2647
2648Certainly, in black snake form, I might’ve been able to do ’em all in with one breath. But I didn’t want to have to try anything so risky. He’s really thinking way too highly of me.
2649
2650Not that I mind him having the wrong idea, but…
2651
2652“You realized that, eh? Guess you really have grown a little!”
2653
2654“Ah-hah-hah! It pleases me to hear such words!”
2655
2656I nodded to myself. I mean, I killed his dad. There’s no way he’s not at least a little miffed about that. If Ranga wanted to exact his revenge someday, I’d gladly hold up my end of the bargain. He could definitely give a black snake a run for his money, at least.
2657
2658We chatted a bit more as the road wore on. All of us were moving far, far ahead of schedule.
2659
2660“Hey, you guys aren’t going too fast for your own good, are you?” I asked.
2661
2662“Not a problem, Sir Rimuru!” Rigur shot back. “Thanks to our evolution, perhaps! We are not terribly fatigued at all!”
2663
2664“Do not worry, my master!” added Ranga. “We are not wholly freed from the bonds of sleep as you are, but we do not require an extended period of rest! Nor do we need frequent stops for food. It will be no obstacle, even if we fast for several days!”
2665
2666I scoped out the rest of the crew. They all looked just as gung ho as when we set off. Sheesh, I’m probably the least enthused out of them all. And why shouldn’t I be? I’ve got nothing to do up here.
2667
2668We wound up running, running, and running some more for around half the day. Talk about tough.
2669
2670
2671As the group took their evening meal at the end of the second day, I decided to ask Gobta about the Dwarven Kingdom we were headed toward.
2672
2673“Y-yes, sir! Umm, it is officially known as the Armed Nation of Dwargon! Their leader is known as the Heroic King, and—”
2674
2675Something about his shouty reply indicated that my speaking to him made him terribly nervous. I was afraid he’d bite his tongue in his panic.
2676
2677According to Gobta’s account, the current king was Gazel Dwargo, third in his line from the original. A great hero, one whose might and presence made the elder dwarves recall his grandfather in his younger years, but also an intelligent one who ruled his realm with a steady, even hand. A living hero, in a way.
2678
2679It had been a thousand years since Guran Dwargo, the first Heroic King of the dwarves, established this kingdom. Since then, his descendants had carried on his will, preserving and developing his people’s history, culture, and technical skill.
2680
2681In a nutshell, that was Dwargon. Given how long its kings apparently lived, it must have been a hell of a place. Hearing about it got me excited.
2682
2683“In that case,” I asked, “how much longer will it take, Gobta?”
2684
2685“If I had to guess, we should arrive by the morrow, sir! The mountains are starting to loom high!”
2686
2687He was right. The peaks weren’t even visible until yesterday. We were advancing at an astounding clip.
2688
2689“I’ve just thought of something, Gobta—what errand brought you there in the first place? I thought you had merchants visiting the village regularly.”
2690
2691As far as I had heard from Rigurd, there were bands of kobolds who stopped by on regular occasions. Why would a goblin want to take the two-month journey over here, then?
2692
2693“Y-yes, sir! The dwarves pay high prices for magical weapons and armor, you see. They paid us with tools and such, but the merchants helped me carry them back, thankfully! None of the monsters around the village could use that magical gear anyway…”
2694
2695Aha. So they sold the weapons and stuff they found off passing adventurers? No wonder there was nothing decent left at the village. He must’ve carted it all to the Dwarven Kingdom because the kobolds didn’t have any way of appraising it on-site. Of course, any adventurers who’d lose to a bunch of goblins almost certainly must’ve been utter beginners, so inexperienced that they couldn’t even use a compass to keep from stumbling into monster villages. I doubted any of their gear could’ve been worth much.
2696
2697“Plus,” Rigur added to Gobta’s roundabout reply, “all the goods the dwarves make—the weapons, mainly—it’s top-notch. Even the humans recognize it as the best make in the land, and they gather at the kingdom to seek out the latest works, along with the subraces and intelligent monsters. It’s been tradition for years now, and all conflict between races is prohibited there, in the name of the king.”
2698
2699So we were traveling there less to sell some junk and more to buy the tools they needed. The fact that they could do so on neutral turf, without getting laughed at by the other monsters, must’ve been another attraction.
2700
2701“Such an arrangement,” Rigur continued, “is made possible by the Armed Nation’s astonishing military might. As far as the kobold merchants told me, the dwarven armies have not tasted defeat in a full millennium…”
2702
2703The kingdom enjoyed the defenses of a massive, powerful, magic-driven army corps and a wall of heavily armed infantry. Any would-be attackers would find themselves first blocked by the infantry, then turned into dust by a rain of offensive magic.
2704
2705The equipment that backed up such an offensive juggernaut must have been very high-tech indeed, for this world. As Rigur put it, it was overwhelmingly superior to any human-made weapons or armor. I doubted anyone had the guts to mess with them at this point. It’d be the intelligent thing for a nearby nation to try to stay on their friendly side. No wonder none of their visitors were stupid enough to squabble with any other monsters within their territory.
2706
2707Still, dealing with any species, regardless of what they look like? The dwarves must be pretty chill dudes. Maybe I could make a few connections myself. In fact, I’d better.
2708
2709This was a realm where people intermingled freely with monsters. A land that began with the surface city and extended down, down, down. A kingdom armed to the hilt that walked the path of peace. No place in the world boasted as many weaponsmiths and merchants, and yet it sounded like the farthest point in the universe from any kind of conflict. A bit ironic, maybe.
2710
2711The way the Dwarven Kingdom was starting to sound from these conversations, I couldn’t wait to arrive.
2712
2713
2714Exactly three days after we began our journey, we reached the grasslands at the foot of the Canaats. The city truly was beautiful—chiseled into the vast mountain cavern, a natural fortress created by nature.
2715
2716It was the Armed Nation of Dwargon in all its mighty glory.
2717
2718*
2719
2720And, of course, there was a line to get in.
2721
2722The front gate was enormous, built to block free entry into the vast cave opening.
2723
2724This gate opened only whenever the army went inside or out, and that, I heard, happened just once a month. Today it was firmly closed, but at the bottom of the great doors were two small entryways meant for regular traffic. The right-hand one had nobody in front of it—probably meant for the nobility or any other lofty figures who showed up. The door we were waiting for was on the left, and while some people bore passes that allowed them free entry, others had to undergo luggage checks in a separate chamber. All of this, of course, was guarded by a security detail whose equipment certainly reminded you that this was the Armed Nation. They weren’t clowning around.
2725
2726Once you were through security, you were pretty free to do what you wanted around the city, it seemed…but man, what a line. We were bound to spend more time waiting than traveling at this rate.
2727
2728“Guess we’re really here, huh?” a nearby traveler ventured as I scanned the line of people down the corridor. “That’s a fancy gate.”
2729
2730“Look at the armor on that soldier!” his companion exclaimed. “We probably couldn’t afford gear like that after ten years on my salary.”
2731
2732“Yeah, I’ll bet! Even the Eastern Empire tries to keep things peaceful with these guys—in public, at least. With that kind of equipment, I see why.”
2733
2734“You said it. They sure ain’t gonna give you a second chance if you try anything. The blowback would be one hell of a headache for any nation that tried it!”
2735
2736Maybe the dwarves of this world weren’t the kind, gentle, almost lovable beings I was picturing. They could be a lot more violent than that, for all I knew. Still, as a free city and a hub of trade across races and species, it maintained at least a public face of neutrality. The fact that the Heroic King never allowed combat inside the city was fairly common knowledge among adventurers. I supposed that even in this world, you could afford to be neutral only if you had the muscle to back it up.
2737
2738As I mused over this, I began hearing some more sinister voices.
2739
2740“Hey! Hey, check it out, there’re monsters out here! We can kill ’em, right? We aren’t inside yet.”
2741
2742“Yeah, what the hell’re you guys standing in line for? You think we’re gonna letcha do that, you little runts? Gimme your spot before we kill you! And leave your crap there, too, all right? Then we’ll letcha go!”
2743
2744I figured they had to be out of their minds, but then again, it was just me and Gobta.
2745
2746A bunch of loinclothed goblins riding gigantic wolves would have been bound to stir up at least a little attention, and not the good kind, so I’d decided to go in solo with my guide. Rigur had wanted to join me, but I’d turned him down.
2747
2748They were all camped out at the forest entrance now, waiting for our return. Which left the two of us. I’m sure we looked as if we had giant targets painted on our asses. Now this pair of adventurers was accosting us, whining about not liking our faces or whatever.
2749
2750“Hey, did you hear something, Gobta?”
2751
2752“Yes, I did…”
2753
2754“Did you run into any trouble last time you were here?”
2755
2756“Of course I did, sir! Ooh, they beat me silly! The kobold merchants had to pick me up off the ground! Might’ve died if they didn’t, eh?”
2757
2758“…They did, huh? So we can’t avoid this?”
2759
2760“It is, uhh, the fate of the weak…?”
2761
2762He’d all but expected it. Sheesh, could’ve told me beforehand. Gobta hung his head, realizing what was in store for him. He was finally getting comfortable talking to me. I was a bit worried this threat would make him flee back into his shell again.
2763
2764“Yo! You think you runts got a right to ignore us?!”
2765
2766“Hey, isn’t a talking slime pretty rare? Maybe we could get some money outta selling it.”
2767
2768The adventurers kept yapping at us. People (maybe could have) said I had the patience of a saint back home, but this was starting to irk me.
2769
2770“Gobta… You remember the rules I gave you all before?”
2771
2772“Y-yes, sir! Absolutely!”
2773
2774“Good. In that case, could you close your eyes and cover your ears for me? No peeking!”
2775
2776“Um…? All right, but…!”
2777
2778Right. Laying out some simple rules for my people, then promptly violating every single one of them three days later wouldn’t exactly make me a role model. But with Gobta out of my hair, I was free once more to take out the garbage.
2779
2780Just then, the hostile adventurer on the right shifted his gaze, and I followed it. It led to another group, a trio, grinning as they watched the spectacle unfold.
2781
2782One of my adversaries carried a sword; the other was clad in light armor. Bandits, I figured. The other three consisted of two robed figures—wizards or monks or something—and a big, brawny fighter. If I had to guess, they were all in the same party, and these two were sent over to chase us out and nab our position in line while the other three finished us off and joined the others as if nothing had happened. That kind of thing.
2783
2784A neat and easy way to pick off the weaker monsters and take their possessions. Nicely planned. Too bad they picked the wrong target!
2785
2786“Whoa, whoa, back of the line!” I said to rile them up. “I’m feeling generous today, so I’ll let all that slide if you line up out back!”
2787
2788The duo looked stupefied for a moment. Then their faces turned bright red.
2789
2790Didn’t take much to tick them off.
2791
2792“What the hell’re you talking about, you little pissant?” one of them bellowed in his best evil-underling voice. “You wanna start something with us?!”
2793
2794“You’re dead! I promised you’d live if you just left all your stuff there, but you know what? Now that you’ve pissed me off, that’s off the table.”
2795
2796Heh. Back in my contractor gig, I pushed people around that looked a hell of a lot scarier than these guys. I had to if I wanted to get any work done. Some of the old rascals even had tattoos all over them. Compared to that, this barely made me break a sweat.
2797
2798“Little pissant, huh? You mean me?”
2799
2800“Who the hell else am I talkin’ to? A slime’s the pissiest out of ’em all, man!”
2801
2802“Get over here! If you’re so eloquent, we’ll make you into our slave instead!”
2803
2804A monster slave? Do those even exist? Let’s look into that later. The merchants and apparent adventurers around us had started to notice the shouting. Better keep their eyes on me, for starters. I don’t know if the concept of justified self-defense exists in this world…but it wouldn’t hurt to have as much eyewitness testimony as possible.
2805
2806Too bad it didn’t look as if any of the humans were interested in lending me a hand. Really? If I were a little girl, I bet it’d be a different story.
2807
2808“Think you can call me a pissant and get away with it, huh? And you just called me a slime, too…?”
2809
2810“Well, duh! What else are you?”
2811
2812“Piece of shit… You think I’m gonna let you treat me like an idiot? You’re dead! Too late to beg for your life now, man!”
2813
2814The two of them drew their weapons. Oop! Off they go.
2815
2816Man. Talk about a stroke of bad luck, having these guys be the first humans to ever talk to me. Can’t believe how much friendlier the monsters were.
2817
2818The people around us began edging away to safety. I supposed they wanted to keep from getting involved. The gate guards must have noticed as well, because they were starting to hurry over.
2819
2820Keeping my eye on them, I casually rolled myself forward.
2821
2822“Heh-heh-heh… A piece of shit, huh? A slime? Where’d you get the idea that I was a slime, huh?”
2823
2824I let them fill in the rest themselves.
2825
2826Of course I was a slime. Anyone would’ve said so.
2827
2828“What? Cut the crap, man!”
2829
2830“Yeah! If you ain’t a slime, show me what you really are! It’s gonna be tough to make excuses once you’re dead!”
2831
2832They were practically waiting for me to transform. Just like I’d hoped! I was sure I could win as a slime, but it was kind of hard to hold back my skills. I’d be liable to slice each of them into two neat pieces with my Water Blades. Toning it down and just knocking them out was harder.
2833
2834“All right!” I shouted, keeping up the performance. “Allow me to show you my true form!” Then I released the mystical aura I had been covering up. Just a little, of course.
2835
2836I looked around, seeing whether the audience had picked up on it. A few among the handful of people around us had. The two idiots in front of me, meanwhile, seemed oblivious.
2837
2838All bark and no bite, I suppose. Enough sizing them up. Now, what to transform into…?
2839
2840
2841A black mist sprayed out from my body, shrouding it completely. When it cleared, a different monster stood there instead. A black wolf.
2842
2843Um, hang on, wasn’t I a direwolf when I absorbed the boss and transformed right after? Now I was just as dark as Ranga and his pack. If anything, I was actually larger than Ranga.
2844
2845That, and I had two horns on my head.
2846
2847Form: Tempest Starwolf.
2848
2849…Well. I guessed if a monster type I consumed evolved, my mimic form evolved with it. I was one level ahead of the evolved Ranga, even. After all, he had only one horn.
2850
2851Less trivially, I felt a terrific amount of power well within me. I was sure the sight would make these fools drop their swords and instantly run away.
2852
2853But they didn’t.
2854
2855“Hah! I don’t care how badass you look! You’re still a runty goddamn piss-slime to me!”
2856
2857“You think that was enough to freak us out? Come on, man!”
2858
2859They aren’t picking up on this at all! You’re really supposed to by now, guys… I mean, don’t I look threatening enough? And even if you think it’s just an illusion, shouldn’t a shape-shifting slime give you at least a little pause?
2860
2861And yet it didn’t faze them at all. Maybe they figured they still had their three friends for backup.
2862
2863
2864I had a few more skills on hand, too. Five, according to the Sage. Keen Smell, Thought Communication, Coercion, Shadow Motion, and Dark Lightning.
2865
2866Shadow Motion was something Ranga and his pack were actually practicing at the moment. They could hide inside the shadow of their partner, then reappear on the spot whenever they were called. They were still getting the hang of the “get inside a shadow” bit, so it’d likely be a while to come.
2867
2868Dark Lightning, meanwhile… That, I didn’t even have to test. If I tried it out now, my adversaries would be charbroiled, I was sure. I had underestimated the stupidity of them both, so things could get ugly around here. Either way, Dark Lightning was out of the question.
2869
2870Sure would have been nice if Coercion actually worked on them! Talk about being too stupid to find your ass on the bottom of you. The audience, meanwhile, were clearly quaking in their boots. Some had already lost their footing.
2871
2872“Sheesh… Well, whatever. I’ve had enough of this. Take me on!”
2873
2874I gave them a free swipe to start.
2875
2876Speaking of, what would happen to the form I was mimicking if I was damaged? I did actually test that once—I deliberately kept getting myself attacked in armorsaurus lizard form. What I found was that once I took enough damage, I automatically reverted back to slime form—although the damage would be applied only to the mimic, not to my slime body. I supposed the magicules forming the mimicry also protected my body from the blows.
2877
2878The restrictions I had to work with were the three-ish minutes I had to wait before switching to another form, and the magic I had to consume for each mimic type. But the magic wasn’t a problem, really, considering the amount I could work with.
2879
2880In other words, I could let these guys flail at me all they wanted. Even if they were a hell of a lot stronger than they appeared, I’d just revert to slime form and scoot off. Simple.
2881
2882“Hah! Prepare to die!”
2883
2884Answering my call, the swordsman lunged at me with a shout.
2885
2886“Hrahh! Windbreaker Slash!”
2887
2888Is that a swordsman skill? The blade of his sword started glowing green. But it didn’t hurt me, sad to say… My hide snapped his mighty blade cleanly in half.
2889
2890As he attacked, his partner threw a set of three daggers at me. I appreciated the gesture—three at once had to be tricky to pull off—but none of them had enough force to even split a tempest starwolf’s hair.
2891
2892“What was that?” I sneered at them, trying my best to play the villain figure. Really, though, what was that? I was completely undamaged. Was that skill name just for show?
2893
2894“N-no! That pelt of yours… It’s too tough!”
2895
2896“It can’t be… I…I… It can’t be! My sword is crafted from silver! It’s supposed to hurt monsters more!”
2897
2898…Silver’s a relatively weak metal, isn’t it? Brother.
2899
2900“H-hey! Help me, you guys!”
2901
2902Apparently the swordsman didn’t care about saving face any longer. I guessed that other trio was with him after all.
2903
2904“Hah! It’s over for you now!”
2905
2906“Oh, man… I really didn’t think we’d have to wade into this, man.”
2907
2908“A transforming slime, huh? Interesting. Think I’ll dissect it once it’s dead.”
2909
2910“You haven’t moved this whole battle, have you? Bet that magic fades away the moment you do, huh? Am I right, or what?”
2911
2912The three of them prattled on as they joined their friends, making for a total of five surrounding me, and went on the attack. The swordsman summoned magic blades of wind, his companion producing a shortsword to swipe at me with. Their heavy fighter shouted “Grandbreaker Slash!” as he hefted up a great ax and slammed it down. The wizard tossed a few fireballs my way, and his monk friend built a magical defense for himself, expecting me to target him first.
2913
2914As parties went, it was rather well balanced. The only problem they had was that none of their attacks did a thing against me.
2915
2916Once the dust settled, the group lifted their eyes, daring to take a look at me. They were too shocked to speak. Maybe Coercion would work now.
2917
2918With an earth-shaking roar, I invoked it…but, alas, I screwed it up. I didn’t mean for the audience to faint to the ground, too, with assorted substances welling up around their pants.
2919
2920What a disaster. Now what? This’ll be such a pain to deal with. Hmm? The party? Well, they had just taken a Coercion blow at point-blank range. I doubt I need to go into detail on what happened to them.
2921
2922My Magic Sense skill started picking up on the dwarven security force running our way.
2923
2924“It’s over,” I whispered. Over, indeed. I looked down at them, wondering how they were ever going to clean up their undergarments after this—trying to keep my new reality at bay for just a few more moments.
2925
2926*
2927
2928“I’m really sorry about this!!”
2929
2930I bowed deeply—or intended to, anyway—inside the guardroom.
2931
2932
2933After the ruckus we had caused, there was no way security was going to let the lot of us off with a slap on the wrist. After only a few moments, a squadron of guards was surrounding us. Well, me, really, given how unconscious the other five were.
2934
2935I know! I thought. I’ll just turn into a slime and slink off! And I tried to. But before I could move, they grabbed me en masse and—squish—lifted me up. So much for that.
2936
2937The soldiers flashed me their best “no struggling, now” smiles. The sweat running down their foreheads, however, indicated the effort they had to expend to make this arrest.
2938
2939“W-wait!” I shouted, doing my best frenzied-Gobta impression. “We didn’t do anything! We’re the victims here!”
2940
2941“All right, all right,” came the smiling reply. “We’ll hear you out in the guardroom. Can’t expect to run off after that, now can you?”
2942
2943Not much else I can do, I guess. What’s Gobta doing? I glanced back, only to find he still had his eyes closed and his hands over his ears. Oh, for… What is he thinking? He’s not, clearly. He’s too stupid to. At least he takes orders well.
2944
2945Luckily, I managed to shout loudly enough to attract his attention. Before long, we were all on our merry way to the security guards’ office.
2946
2947
2948So here’s what happened!
2949
29501. I got accosted!
2951
29522. I turned into a wolf!
2953
29543. I kind of howled a little.
2955
2956
2957
2958Whatcha think? Not my fault, right? I thought as I glanced at the soldier standing above me.
2959
2960He was still smiling at me—the expression suited this gruff, friendly-looking dwarf and his long, bushy beard. Except for those unfortunate veins popping out of his forehead.
2961
2962“Umm, why did you take me along with you, officer?”
2963
2964“You damned fool! What do you think you’re saying? Our chiefs are yelling at us because you were accosted.”
2965
2966“What?! Really? I’m sorry… I’ve messed up again, haven’t I…?”
2967
2968“Well, there’s nothing to be done about it this time, but try to be a bit more careful, all right?”
2969
2970Whew. Guess they finally saw the light. Good thing my “Blame Everyone Else” skill from my human years was still going strong. It was an advanced ability, earned only after years of life experience. The key was to never give your foe a single moment to doubt you. It was hard!
2971
2972And maybe I phrased it a bit jokily, but my account pretty well summarized the whole thing. It sounded as though the witnesses they talked to said the same thing.
2973
2974“So what was that wolf, then?” the soldier watching over me asked. What’s he mean, “What is it?”
2975
2976“Um, the species, you mean? It’s a—”
2977
2978“No, not the name. What I mean is, why did that kind of monster show up around here? Where’d it come from, where’d it go… I wanna hear everything you know!”
2979
2980Mmm? I’d told him that was just mimicry. He didn’t believe me? I thought I was pretty open with him. I knew it was standard procedure for a hero to hide his secret identity, but I wasn’t exactly a hero anyway.
2981
2982“Well, I told you… That was just me transformed!”
2983
2984“Huh? Look, it’s already rare for a slime to talk, and you want me to add shape-shifting to the package, too?”
2985
2986“No, I mean… Look, would you like me to show you?”
2987
2988“Hmph. Nah, it’s fine. But if you can shape-shift, how is that possible? You’re a slime, aren’t you?”
2989
2990That… Wait. How should I answer that? I don’t think he’d buy it if I just said “It’s an intrinsic!” or whatever. That’d just put me on the same level as Gobta. Think, man. You gotta come up with a decent excuse, now!
2991
2992“Well… I was actually cursed. My talents must have sparked some jealously, I guess… I’m capable of wielding illusory magic.”
2993
2994“Oh, really? A curse, is it? Then what?”
2995
2996“Then, um… Well, I know a few illusory spells, but I was still just a student at the time, so this evil mage turned me into a slime… I’m on a journey to find a way to undo the curse, and, um, that’s pretty much it!”
2997
2998“Why’d you run into an evil wizard, then? Why’d he curse you instead of just killing you?”
2999
3000Nnngh… This would go a lot easier if you’d just believe me, man. You don’t have to be so obstinate about it. Though I guess I’d be, too. If he actually bought my story, that’d make him more gullible than a goblin.
3001
3002This little back-and-forth between me and the soldier went on for another two hours or so.
3003
3004………
3005
3006……
3007
3008…
3009
3010By the end of our intensive debate, I had just about an entire novel’s worth of backstory. A story about a forlorn young (and beautiful) girl, brutally transformed into a slime by an evil mage.
3011
3012In the midst of our tit for tat, if you want to call it that, the soldier’s questions helped me weave a grand story of heroic tragedy in my mind. I was a young prodigy, a girl inherently gifted in the arts of transformation and illusory magic. A cruel witch had cast a terrible spell on me, and I was traveling to rid myself of the curse.
3013
3014Why did this have to happen? And why did I turn myself into a magical girl along the way?! And the worst part of it was, whenever I said something that wandered off-script, the soldier’s next question would help me fix the mistake. Oh, right! I’d say to myself as the tale meandered its merry way down the path.
3015
3016By the end of it, both myself and the soldier were enthralled, hoping against hope that the girl would somehow succeed on her quest. Our eyes burned with passion—at least, his did. Truly, we had a connection that went beyond mere words.
3017
3018“All right! That’s it for the report. Thank you for your cooperation! But we’re going to need to—”
3019
3020Slam!
3021
3022Before the soldier could finish, the large door behind him opened. Another soldier rushed in.
3023
3024“S-sir! An armorsaurus just showed up in the mines! It’s already injured several miners at their posts!”
3025
3026“What?! Well, did you defeat it?”
3027
3028“We’re good there! A suppression force is on its way. But some of the miners are fairly roughed up. I don’t know if there’s a war under way or something, but the city shops are out of medicine, and the castle won’t let us access their stockpile…”
3029
3030“What about our healers?”
3031
3032“That’s the thing, sir… The injured were deep inside, mining magic ore. The healers at the guardhouse are all out handling other calls, so all we have left is a single novice!”
3033
3034“Ah, damn it all!”
3035
3036Sounds rough. Not that I care. Just take some from the castle, if it’s that important! I thought, but…
3037
3038I do have a few potions on me, though. What should I do?
3039
3040It wasn’t as if I expected the gesture to testify to my character and get me off the hook. We just need to make the world a better place is all. I know it sounds fishy coming from me, but… Compassion is its own best reward, and all that. I’ll get karma back for it someday.
3041
3042“Um, sir! Sir!”
3043
3044“What? I’m busy. I’m done with you for now, but I can’t let you go yet. Stay in this room until things calm down a little!”
3045
3046“No, not that, um… I’ve got this.”
3047
3048I took a recovery potion out. Or spat it out, is the way he probably saw it.
3049
3050“…Um, what’s that?”
3051
3052“A recovery potion. Drink it, rub it in—it’s high quality!”
3053
3054“Eh? What’s a slime like you doing with that?”
3055
3056Oh, come on. What happened to my story? Why’s he treating me like a slime again? He was egging me on during that entire interrogation, wasn’t he? Not that I wasn’t an eager participant, but…
3057
3058“That kind of doesn’t matter right now, does it? Go ahead, try it. How many do you need?”
3059
3060“We’ve got six men down…but are you sure?”
3061
3062The soldier who’d just stormed in gave me a quizzical stare. If I were him, I probably wouldn’t take a potion from a monster, either.
3063
3064“Tch… Stay here, all right? Let’s go!”
3065
3066“Um? But, Captain, that’s a monster…?”
3067
3068“Enough from you! Just take me over to them!”
3069
3070The bushy-bearded captain snatched up the six recovery potions I provided and ran off. What with the grand fantasy tale we’d just woven, I supposed I had gained his trust somewhat. Maybe he was a nice guy after all. Didn’t expect him to be a full-fledged captain, though.
3071
3072“Is it over?” Gobta asked after silently nodding at everything I’d said before now.
3073
3074“No, but I guess we’ll sit here and see what happens.”
3075
3076“Got it, sir!”
3077
3078Then we stared into space. The soldiers who peeked in on occasion would give us confused looks, but otherwise, not much happened for an hour. I was practicing my Sticky Thread moves a bit when I heard the captain’s heavy footsteps. The silken whip zipped back into my body as I waited for him to come in. Gobta was asleep, proving that maybe he was smarter than I was all along.
3079
3080“Thank you, sir!” the bearded captain thundered as he stormed into the room, head bowed. The miners filed in behind him.
3081
3082“You’re the one with the potions? Thanks a ton!”
3083
3084“My arm was pretty torn up. I didn’t think I’d ever work again, even if I survived… Thank you!”
3085
3086“……”
3087
3088The last guy didn’t say anything before they all left, but I was fairly sure he was thankful, too. Glad to see the potions worked.
3089
3090By this time, it was past sunset. It was almost fully dark outside when the captain started talking with me again—seriously, this time.
3091
3092It turned out the quintet who’d tried taking me on were members of this nation’s Free Guild. They had talent, but they also had a prior reputation as rabble-rousers. “That oughta teach ’em a lesson!” the captain said with a roaring laugh.
3093
3094The guard was already certain that we were guilty of nothing, but I was still being detained out of respect for the other “victims” I had inadvertently inconvenienced with my actions. Nobody was pressing charges, though—I suppose they figured asking restitution for crapping their pants wasn’t the shrewdest of social moves.
3095
3096So I told him the truth. I was helping rebuild a goblin village, and we needed arms and clothing, as well as someone who could provide a little on-site guidance. The captain listened intently, some of his men chiming in on occasion. They even asked Gobta a few questions, despite his darting eyes and bewildered expression.
3097
3098
3099The next day…
3100
3101We were still in the guardroom. Gobta had borrowed another cell to sleep in, which I assumed he was still using. Having nothing better to do, I was watching some dwarven personnel run through morning training in the field behind the guardhouse. Swinging heavy wooden swords around to work on their speed, sparring a bit in simulated combat, running a few laps, the usual.
3102
3103I sat there, taking it all in and imagining how they’d fare against the assorted creatures I had Predated by this point. It was a bit like a game to me…but would the Sage mind if I used it like this? Seems like kind of a waste of talent—but what the hell? It’ll be fun.
3104
3105Turned out, the guards barely stood a chance. Even if I gave myself a handicap, there were only just a few of them who could beat the bat and the lizard.
3106
3107In a one-on-one matchup, the scales tipped pretty heavily toward the monsters, but since the dwarves always seemed to operate in teams of four to six, a few of the combined parties could take on the spider fairly well. Even all twenty of them out in the field couldn’t take on the centipede, though. I wasn’t expecting these guys to be Special Forces types, of course, so the results made sense to me.
3108
3109
3110They were just about wrapped up by the time Gobta awoke. The captain checked in at around the same time.
3111
3112“All right,” he said, “you’re free to go. Sorry I kept you in here for so long—I was beholden to keep you overnight, at least. Apologies!”
3113
3114“Oh, no, no. It saved me one night’s hotel cost, at least.”
3115
3116“Glad you see it that way. Here, let me make it up to you. I can introduce you to a talented blacksmith I know!”
3117
3118“That would be perfect. Thank you!”
3119
3120Things were looking up, finally. We just got priority entry, one—inspection, schminspection—and we had some extra money to spend. I thought finding a weaponsmith who wouldn’t rip me off at first sight would be a chore, too, but a military referral was about the best I could ask for! Maybe I can afford to be a bit optimistic after all!
3121
3122“In exchange for that…”
3123
3124Mmm? A catch? The only “catches” I ever liked were the ones on porn sites.
3125
3126“If you have any of those recovery potions left, would you be interested in letting go of them?”
3127
3128Aha. They must really be short on them, huh? That soldier mentioned that yesterday. Well, I’ve got a ton I could sell you guys…but I don’t really know the going rate.
3129
3130Now what?
3131
3132…Ah, why not? I had a manufacturing cost of exactly zero on those things anyway. If he wanted some, he could have some.
3133
3134“All right,” I replied. “It’ll depend on how many, though. I need to keep a few for myself, too.”
3135
3136“Any extras you’re willing to part with are fine by me. Even if it’s just one.”
3137
3138Mm? Rather odd way of putting it, isn’t it? I thought he was trying to rebuild the guard’s stockpile. One’s not going to be enough in a pinch, is it? …Well, whatever. Maybe times were just that tough.
3139
3140“Okay, um, well, how about five, then?”
3141
3142“Five! Ah, that’d be wonderful!”
3143
3144“Sure. Oh, also, I’m pretty sure they’ll still work even if you dilute them a little bit, all right? If it’s just a regular slash wound, ten parts water to one part potion oughta do the trick.”
3145
3146The captain nodded eagerly, fully convinced. I spat out my five potions, and he responded by giving me a small pouch. Inside I could see a selection of gold coins. “I know it’s not much,” he explained, “but I hope you’ll accept this. I’ll give you five gold pieces for each one of these!”
3147
3148Twenty-five gold, then? Fine by me. I don’t know if I’m undercutting myself or not, but I’m not in a position to haggle. Better figure out how much that is, though, exactly.
3149
3150“Uhmm, if I could…”
3151
3152“Not enough? I’m doing my best here, sir…”
3153
3154“No, no, the price is perfectly fine, but I needed to ask you…”
3155
3156“Huh? It is? So… So what did you need?”
3157
3158Ooh. Mmmm, that’s not a good reaction. So I’m being ripped off after all? I knew I should’ve started higher. Oh well. The captain seems like a nice enough guy. I doubt he’s fleecing me that badly.
3159
3160“I’m sorry to admit it, but I’m not exactly sure what this money is worth, or what prices are even like around here… If you could give me some guidance, that would really help! I’m just a slime, besides!”
3161
3162Way to contradict yesterday’s magical-girl saga, man. Good thing he apparently never bought it in the first place.
3163
3164
3165We wound up having a long conversation before Gobta and I set off. Soon, I was out in the fresh air of freedom again…but not before lunch. The captain insisted. I couldn’t taste anything, but the appreciation was sweet, I guess.
3166
3167For the first time in a while, I enjoyed a meal.
3168
3169*
3170
3171Ugh… Why do I have to be so busy…? Kaijin the dwarf grumbled to himself. What do they mean, the Eastern Empire might be on the move? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard!
3172
3173He had reason to doubt it. Peace had reigned over the kingdom for three hundred years. The Empire had all the riches it could ever want—what motivation could it possibly have to stage an invasion? That was what he didn’t understand.
3174
3175Of course, Kaijin added to himself, I doubt the weaponsmiths of this city would mind a good war to fill their coffers. But…arrgh, why is my work so busy all of a sudden?!
3176
3177And that wasn’t his only problem.
3178
3179He scowled. Curse that damned minister! He rubbed his forehead as he imagined himself taking a hammer to the man and sighed. A lot of sighing lately.
3180
3181There wasn’t much time left. A refusal would damage his reputation. “I can’t do it” wouldn’t be an excuse. He was waiting for some of his friends to get back to him, and depending on their reports, all could be lost.
3182
3183He had built a decent name for himself as a weaponsmith, but he wasn’t omnipotent. What kind of smith could craft weapons without any raw materials to work with?
3184
3185
3186Finally, he heard the news he had been waiting for.
3187
3188“Sorry,” one said as he came through the door. “We wanted to contact you yesterday, but we ran into one heck of a distraction…”
3189
3190They were three men—dwarves, all brothers, the trio Kaijin had assigned mining duties to. The eldest was Garm, an armor crafter with long, muscular arms. The middle child was Dold, who was known around the kingdom for his intricate handiwork. The youngest, Mildo, rarely spoke but was skillful at almost anything he did—architecture, art, you name it. A sort of savant.
3191
3192Any one of them could’ve been talented enough to run a successful business by himself—but they all had a critical disadvantage. Outside of their individual God-given talents, they were utterly hopeless, barely capable of dressing themselves without an instruction manual. None of them had a head for business or laying the groundwork for a successful career. They seemed to prefer letting other people use them instead.
3193
3194That was how they wound up entrusting their shop to someone who stole it from them, falling into the trap of an apprentice jealous of their natural talent, getting bullied by the government after they botched a ministerial request… In the end, with nowhere else to go, they turned to Kaijin, an old friend and practically a fourth brother to them in their youth. He wished they had called on him sooner, but that was neither here nor there—they needed someplace to lie low, and he could use some help around the shop.
3195
3196The only problem was that Kaijin had no work for them. He was a merchant dealing in battle gear, and he already had steady connections for all his merchandise except the weapons. Those he made himself, and he figured he could keep the trio busy making the rest of his lineup…but he couldn’t have them start immediately. Telling his armor and accessory contacts out of the blue that their services were no longer needed would lead to easily avoidable trouble. Until things settled down a little, he would have to continue with business as usual.
3197
3198Instead, with few other options available, Kaijin was having them direct a team of laborers as they mined for ore and other materials.
3199
3200
3201The brothers had arrived in Kaijin’s shop with a wild story about a monster. It was the last thing he wanted to hear. He rubbed his forehead.
3202
3203“Well, at least you’re all fine,” he told them. “Glad you got away before you were hurt at all!”
3204
3205And he was. If they weren’t injured, they could go right back to ore collecting. His friends’ safety was naturally important, but…still.
3206
3207The three bothers gave each other awkward looks.
3208
3209“Well…we didn’t get away, exactly.”
3210
3211“No. In fact, we can still hardly believe what happened to us yesterday!”
3212
3213“………”
3214
3215They moved on with the story—a tale of a mysterious slime who provided them life-saving medicine. It seemed like a bunch of ridiculous ravings, but these people weren’t ones to make up stories. They didn’t have the talent for it.
3216
3217So did the whole affair really happen? Perhaps it didn’t matter. It was true enough, he knew, that people had been attacked in the mines. And that meant no mining for a while. The workmen he had hired all quit yesterday and headed for the hills the moment the monster news broke. And why wouldn’t they? Their brethren were injured, no doubt.
3218
3219Now would be the perfect time to call on the services of the Free Guild, but that was probably equally impossible. He had filed a mining request long ago, to deafening silence. He knew he wasn’t the only one, either. A shortage was starting to rear its ugly head.
3220
3221Hiring guild members as mine guards wouldn’t accomplish much, either. They weren’t cheap, and even then, they didn’t lift a finger beyond what the guild paid them for. Guild guards did just that—guard—and nothing else. And if this was the kind of monster that could take out a B-minus-graded adventurer…
3222
3223It was hopeless! There was no way to turn a profit. In fact, this would bankrupt him. Bah! Why did such a powerful monster have to show up in such a damned shallow part of the mine?!
3224
3225Kaijin let out a deep sigh. Now what? There wasn’t much time left. Maybe he’d have to just go down there and grab the ore himself. No better ideas were springing to mind. All that filled it right now was the passing ticktock of his destiny.
3226
3227The four of them exchanged glances, all at a complete loss. That was right about when a set of rather odd-looking customers showed up.
3228
3229*
3230
3231“Yo! You in there?!” shouted the captain—Kaido, as it happened.
3232
3233As we had conversed, we’d grown friendlier and friendlier with each other. We were on a first-name basis now, and it turned out his older brother was in charge of the shop we were visiting.
3234
3235It was a cozy place, the kind where you’d expect the owner to be a gruff old man behind the counter.
3236
3237“Hello!”
3238
3239“Excuse us,” I said as I followed Kaido in. The moment we entered, we felt several dubious gazes upon us.
3240
3241“““Ah!!”””
3242
3243The three miners who had thanked me for saving them yesterday lifted their eyebrows high. They looked right as rain, but their expressions weren’t exactly jubilant.
3244
3245Just as expected, the man behind them was a perfect image of the grizzled, grouchy old civil-works guys I once had to deal with. He was the proprietor, no doubt. Didn’t look much like Kaido.
3246
3247“Whadda you want? You know these guys?”
3248
3249“Kaijin, this is it! The slime! The one who saved us…”
3250
3251“Yeah! It sure is! And you’re our boss’s brother, aren’t you, Captain?”
3252
3253“………”
3254
3255“Oh-ho! The slime, you say? We were just talking about you! Thanks for getting these guys out of a bad way yesterday.”
3256
3257“Oh, no, it was nothing… Okay, it was something, but, ah, you know. Ha-ha-ha-ha!”
3258
3259It should be against the law to compliment me. I always let it go to my head, until I finally float up into outer space. I probably wouldn’t be coming back down for a while.
3260
3261“So,” the old guy said, rearing back a bit, “what brings you here today?”
3262
3263I decided to go into full detail. We all piled into seats situated deeper inside, and Kaido was kind enough to provide a quick recap for me. I added a few choice details, and things moved along at a good pace.
3264
3265That younger one, though… Mildo, was it? I wish he’d say something. Like, how’s he managed to stay in conversations by saying nothing at all? It floored me.
3266
3267“All right,” the old guy answered. “I understand. But what do you want? I can’t do anything for you. I’ve got a job from a certain country I gotta deal with, too. None of this leaves the room, but…”
3268
3269Then it was his turn to talk, deliberately leaving out some of the finer details, as it was all classified. Basically, a number of countries were sending out orders for weapons and armor, spooked that a certain “idiot nation” might be trying to hatch a war on them all. It connected to why the guard was out of medicine yesterday, as well as the lack of raw materials plaguing the shops.
3270
3271“So,” he continued, tapping at his head, “I managed to pull an all-nighter to get an order for two hundred steel spears squared away…but I gotta come up with twenty swords, too, and I ain’t even got one yet. There’s just no material!”
3272
3273“Why don’t you just say you can’t fill the order?” Kaido asked.
3274
3275“Fool! You think I didn’t, at first? But that damned minister Vester told me, ‘So you’re saying the great Kaijin, renowned across the entire kingdom, can’t even fill a simple order like this one? Is that it?’ In front of the king himself, no less! Can you believe that damned idiot?!”
3276
3277In between the cursing and the screaming, I learned that Mildo, the taciturn third brother, had denied a request from Vester to build a house for him. The minister had taken it personally, badgering him about it to the point that Mildo had had to go into exile with Kaijin. Sounded like a stupid grudge to have.
3278
3279So is this guy maybe buying up all the kingdom’s raw materials so the shops can’t sell anything? It sounds plausible to me.
3280
3281“What’s the difference between lances and swords?” I asked.
3282
3283“I need special ore for the swords,” the old guy spat out. “Magic ore. The spears are just simple steel spikes.”
3284
3285Without the right materials to work with, even a master artisan is merely a man. It must have been incredibly frustrating. The minister must’ve been waiting for him to show up, hat in hand, begging for mercy.
3286
3287“And that’s not the half of it. It takes a full day to complete even one of those swords. Even if I built an assembly line and streamlined everything I could, it’d still take me two weeks to make twenty…”
3288
3289I thought to ask about the deadline but stopped. I could read the answer in his face anyway.
3290
3291“I have until the end of this week.” He groaned. “First thing next week, I’m charged with delivering them to the king. It’s a task for the kingdom, and every shop has been asked to do the same. If I can’t, they could strip my artisan’s license from me…”
3292
3293So five days left, it sounded like. And it seemed doubtful that much work would happen today, so four, basically? What a tough situation… Wait, why am I here? None of this has anything to do with me.
3294
3295And…um, hang on, did he say “magic ore”? I have some of that, don’t I? Not that it matters…
3296
3297The next time I looked up, I realized that everyone was looking at me. I don’t like all these dudes staring at me, you know! Who do they think a slime is, anyway?
3298
3299*
3300
3301Whatever. Time to fling a few serious favors around. They better help me get that goblin village going later!
3302
3303“Heh-heh-heh… Ha-ha-ha-ha! Haaaaaaah-hah-hah-hah!! What a trivial issue! Old man… You think you could use this?”
3304
3305Then, with a small thud, I hand-delivered a quantity of extracted ore on top of the work desk in front of me. Then I hopped on the sofa, lay back, and put my legs up (or felt like I did).
3306
3307“…Wait. Whoaaa! That’s magic ore!! And, my God, look at how pure it is!!”
3308
3309Heh. Not magic ore, man. Already processed it for ya. That’s a hunk of pure magisteel! “C’mon, old man, your eyes giving out on you?” I asked. If they couldn’t even see what this metal was, they couldn’t have been worth much.
3310
3311I’ll sell the materials to you, but that’s it. I’m running a business here, sort of.
3312
3313“What…? No… It can’t be! This entire piece is magisteel?!”
3314
3315He finally noticed. His shock surprised me a bit.
3316
3317“You… You’ll let me have this? I mean, I’ll pay the going price for it, of course!”
3318
3319Heh-heh-heh. Gotcha!
3320
3321“Oooh, about that…”
3322
3323“Nggh, what do you want? I’ll do anything I can for this!”
3324
3325“Now that’s what I wanted to hear! You heard what me and my team are up to, right? I need your help finding someone who’ll travel to the village and give us some technical guidance.”
3326
3327“What? Is that all you need?”
3328
3329“Pfft. I need some connections to clothing and weapon suppliers, too. And armor.”
3330
3331“If that’s all it is, then of course!”
3332
3333And so old man Kaijin and I forged a verbal contract for the hunk of magisteel. We agreed to iron out the details after his work was done. Judging by his reaction, I probably could’ve wrung him for a little more, but no point being too greedy. Whenever I tried that, it always blew up in my face. Even I learn from my mistakes sometimes.
3334
3335Kaido took his leave after we all finished with dinner. Guess the captain of the border guard can afford to skip work all afternoon. Nice of him to bring me here, though.
3336
3337The three dwarf brothers took turns thanking me profusely yet again. They felt a bit out of place, no doubt, and at fault for the government’s toying around with Kaijin.
3338
3339“So why not come along with us?” I asked. Their jaws dropped. Then they started discussing it with each other. To me, that sounded like the best thing for their predicament.
3340
3341
3342The next day…
3343
3344Even though he had all the materials he needed, that deadline still looked impossible to me. Time to come out with it.
3345
3346“You’ve got four days left, Kaijin. You think you can finish it up?”
3347
3348“…No, to be honest. But I gotta!”
3349
3350I didn’t think a can-do attitude was going to help much. What I did know was that if something was impossible, it was simply impossible. It didn’t become doable until all the right elements were in place.
3351
3352…Sheesh. I already got my foot in the door. Might as well go all in.
3353
3354“Well, I think I’ve got an idea. For starters, could you make just one sword for me? The best quality you can manage.”
3355
3356“What? But you’re a complete amateur. What could you do?”
3357
3358“I can’t tell you. But you gotta believe me! If you don’t, then go ahead. Keep going. You’ll probably lose your license, but…”
3359
3360“…So I can trust you? Because if I can’t, you better not expect payment for that magisteel. I won’t be able to take care of myself, much less cover you… You keep your promise, though, I swear I’ll keep mine. I’ll give you the best swordsmith this kingdom has!”
3361
3362We have a deal. And promises are made to be kept.
3363
3364
3365Off we went into the workshop. I owed Kaijin one for letting me rest in his spare apprentice’s chamber anyway, so I wanted to hold up my end of the bargain.
3366
3367When we entered, we found the three brothers staring at the hunk of magisteel on the table, sighing to themselves as they turned it over in their hands, scrutinizing every surface. The chunk I’d spat out was about the size of a fist. Was it that rare? They sure acted that way.
3368
3369“What are you talking about?” Kaijin exclaimed when I asked about it.
3370
3371And according to his explanation—
3372
3373
3374Magic ore was a raw material that was refined to make magisteel. Even the base ore could rival gold in value, for a simple reason: It was both rare and useful for a variety of applications.
3375
3376It all came down to the magicules that seemed to form nearly everything in this world—something that Earth seemed to do just fine without but that played a huge role over here.
3377
3378On rare occasions, when a monster was defeated, it would drop an entire chunk of magicules, referred to as “magic stone.” This was a sort of portable energy source, and it served as the fuel for something called “spirit engineering,” an invention exclusive to this world. Magic stones came in levels of purity, and the purer ones were used as cores inside assorted products. Even ornaments could harness this energy for special effects. The resulting clothing and accessories could boost the wearer’s abilities, grant them additional effects, and do any number of other things.
3379
3380Now, the main difference between plain old ore and magical ore was that the latter could be obtained only in areas where higher-level monsters lurked. It required the combination of regular ore, a large concentration of magicules, and eons of time for the ore to absorb the magic and make the transformation—a sort of geological mutation.
3381
3382Of course, any place with a lot of magic also tended to have a lot of monsters. Not the run-of-the-mill kind adventurers could kill for pocket change—you wouldn’t find any magic ore around them. You’d have to travel to places with at least B-ranked monsters in them.
3383
3384As a tangent, Kaijin finally gave me a full description of how the ranking system worked for monsters.
3385
3386“Ohhh!” I said. “So I’d be, like, a B or so, maybe?”
3387
3388“““……”””
3389
3390I imagined everyone was thinking the same thing. Except for Gobta, who was a little slow. Let’s leave him alone for now.
3391
3392Regardless, the point was that magic ore didn’t just pop up out of nowhere. What’s more, the magisteel extracted from it took up 3, maybe 5 percent of its total mass. Even a fist-sized chunk of that steel was worth at least twenty times its weight in gold.
3393
3394It also appeared that prices, in general, averaged out to near the same as they did in my old world. Gold was used as currency because it was worth a lot, just like back home. As a result, all the countries had adopted gold as a currency standard.
3395
3396I kept the fact that I had a huge store of these magisteel hunks in my stomach a secret. Honestly, it was getting a little frightening. No way they could’ve known, but…what if they had? Or was that just my paranoid, lower-middle-class upbringing coming out?
3397
3398
3399Now, on to the real issue.
3400
3401Magisteel was rare, certainly, but that wasn’t what made it so valuable. That lay in how readily adaptable it was to serving as a conduit for magical force.
3402
3403One could control magicules through the power of imagination, to some extent. My Magic Sense skill worked that way, but even Control Water worked by manipulating the ambient magic around me. Most monster skills harnessed it one way or another as well. I didn’t know that much about magic spells, really, but I figured they worked on the same premise.
3404
3405So what happened if a weapon was made of material infused with vast amounts of magic? Amazingly, it became a weapon that could mature!
3406
3407How classic! Aw, man, now I want one! I almost said so out loud before stopping myself just in time. I mean, think about it—a sword that gradually molded itself to your ideal shape based on what you wanted from it. Depending on your own magical force, you might even be able to transform it midbattle! And since it was so compatible with magic, it’d help boost your skills, too.
3408
3409Basically, unless you were really handy with a weapon, you were always going to be better off with a magically infused one. But what if—although this would take a lot of skill and money—you made a blade of pure magisteel and inserted a magic stone into it? Could you make, like, flame swords and blizzard swords and stuff?
3410
3411My creative juices started flowing. My heart sang, demanding Kaijin make one right this minute. But I would have to be patient. The next magic stone I get my hand on, though… For sure.
3412
3413
3414After that quick lesson, Kaijin buckled down and went to work. I watched him as his would-be young apprentice. Gobta was probably sleeping somewhere, besides…
3415
3416Swords, of course, came in a wide array of shapes and sizes. I, of course, pictured a Japanese-style katana as the strongest one out there—but even katanas came in all kinds of shapes. That was what made me so curious about the kind of sword he’d make.
3417
3418Ten hours later, he was finished.
3419
3420It looked, to me, like a plain old longsword. And—whoa, that was a lot of magisteel left. And here I was worried whether a fist-sized lump would be enough for even one. Turned out Kaijin couldn’t even guess how much it’d cost to use 100 percent magisteel on everything. I suppose not. No wonder nobody’s come up with a flame sword or a blizzard sword or even a thunder sword. It’d cost too much. Makes sense.
3421
3422Instead, magisteel formed only the core of the weapon, and the rest of the blade was crafted from regular steel instead. That core was all it needed for its magic to work its way into the steel, eventually merging itself with the whole sword. That, he said, was why a weapon grew stronger as it was used over time. The blade would never rust or lose its shape—it could just use ambient magicules to regenerate itself.
3423
3424Oddly enough, though, even these magic swords had their life spans. If they were bent too far or otherwise warped beyond recognition, the magic would leak out, leading to rapid weathering.
3425
3426Kaijin showed me his freshly forged sword as he spoke. It was all so interesting to me. I took the weapon in hand as I marveled over it—all right, not in hand, but close enough. It was simple in make, straight as an arrow. No bells or whistles. It wasn’t meant strictly for slicing like a katana, but the blade seemed suited to slashing.
3427
3428But this was just a base. Over time, I supposed, the sword would adapt itself to whatever its user wanted from it. No wonder the forger kept things simple.
3429
3430
3431Okay.
3432
3433So Kaijin and his team had crafted this lovely sword for me, as promised. Now it was my turn.
3434
3435“Right!” I said. “Time for me to pull a little secret work for you. I’m sorry, but would you all mind leaving me alone here for now?”
3436
3437There was no way I could let them see this. It would be too hard to explain, for one thing.
3438
3439“Well, you have everything you need here, I suppose. But are you sure? I would be glad to help.”
3440
3441“I’ll be fine, thank you! Just promise me you won’t peek into this room for the next three days. Swear it!”
3442
3443“All right. I’ll trust you and wait…”
3444
3445With that, Kaijin and his men left. Gobta, too, for some stupid reason. What goes through his mind, day in and day out, that keeps him alive? I’ve got to wring it out of him someday.
3446
3447
3448So our recipe today’s for a longsword. Couldn’t be simpler! First, take this completed sample…and swallow it up! Next, take the rest of the ingredients lined up here…and swallow them up, too! Munch, munch…gulp! Mix well in your stomach, and…
3449
3450
3451Notice. Analysis target: “longsword.” Successful. Creating copy… Successful.
3452
3453Repeat nineteen times. Bon appétit!
3454
3455Easy, wasn’t it?
3456
3457Kids, don’t try this at home!
3458
3459
3460And with that ridiculous mental commentary, I set to work.
3461
3462Yikes… Each copy was taking, like, ten seconds.
3463
3464190 seconds—three minutes and change—and I had nineteen swords scattered around the room. It had been maybe five minutes since I shooed Kaijin and the rest out of the room.
3465
3466I mean, I figured I could do it, but it was just so easy! And people spent entire lifetimes crafting stuff like this. I started to feel as if I had done something shamelessly rude to them. This Predator is such a cheat code.
3467
3468So now what? I told them not to open the door for three days. Am I supposed to just hole up in here until then? No… I can’t just sit here like the blob that I am. Maybe I should come clean…
3469
3470
3471So I did. I threw the door open and stepped outside. The four dwarves immediately stood up, giving me worried looks. Gobta was…sleeping.
3472
3473God, five minutes? Yep. That was when I decided I had to do something about him.
3474
3475“Wh-what is it? Did something happen?”
3476
3477“Are you short on something?”
3478
3479“Or…or it didn’t work, then?”
3480
3481“Yeah, um…well, actually…” I sized up the dwarves, whose eyes were laden with self-torment. They hurt to look at.
3482
3483But I just couldn’t resist. I had to put on an act.
3484
3485Why did I have to be so mean to people all the time? Not even my death and rebirth had cured me of that habit.
3486
3487“…Ha-ha! Just kidding! They’re all done, actually!”
3488
3489“““……Whaaaa?!”””
3490
3491Guess I can’t blame them.
3492
3493*
3494
3495“““…Cheers!!”””
3496
3497We were at a kind of dwarven nightclub, holding a rather anticlimactic wrap-up party. The weapons were safely in the king’s hands, and it was time to celebrate. I mean, I told them they didn’t have to…
3498
3499“Aw, come on! There’s lots of beautiful ladies in there!”
3500
3501“Yeah, yeah! Young ones, and older, too, if you like a little weathering on ’em! It’s the perfect place for any gentleman!”
3502
3503“……!!”
3504
3505“C’mon, Rimuru! We can’t go out without the big guy himself!”
3506
3507It was four against one, so I had no choice.
3508
3509Never a dull moment, huh?
3510
3511The place was called the Night Butterfly.
3512
3513Were the hosts really butterflies, then? They’d better not turn out to be moths!
3514
3515…Not that I really cared. I was a gentleman. I’d try anything once, I thought as we strolled in.
3516
3517“Ooh, welcome!”
3518
3519“““Welcome, sirs!”””
3520
3521Phwoaarrrr!! The place was lined up and down with babes!! Whoaaa! Their ears were so long, too! Is it hot in here, or is it just those elves? Dang!
3522
3523Ohhhh my Godddddd, and their clothes are so thin!! It’s like I can almost see through…but I can’t… Dammit, and I got Magic Sense going at max force, too! They’ve got the boundaries of their clothing down pat, don’t they? Is this meant to be some kind of…challenge? Nnnngh!!
3524
3525“Oooh, look at you, cutie!”
3526
3527“Aww, I saw him first!!”
3528
3529Eeep! Boing! Boiiing!
3530
3531
3532Th-there it is!!
3533
3534
3535My entire body is jiggling! And I can feel something soft jiggling against my back, too! Is this paradise, or what?!
3536
3537“…Umm… I guess all that squirming means you’re enjoying this, huh?”
3538
3539Agh! Oh, no. I didn’t mean to…
3540
3541“Huh…? N…no, not that much.”
3542
3543Guess I shouldn’t have expected the world, then. Nobody believes in me after all. But so be it. What do I care? I’m perched in the lap of a real-life elf! I can’t believe this is actually happening!!
3544
3545Ahh, I feel so bad for my dear, departed friend down there! If only he were still around! I’d be bouncing off the walls!
3546
3547
3548However, while we were enjoying ourselves…
3549
3550“Well! If it isn’t Kaijin! Goodness me, what are you doing, bringing this vulgar monster into a high-class establishment like this?”
3551
3552Who’s that guy? Looking to start a fight, it sounded like. Things quickly fell silent around us. Even the girls sneered at this visitor—they must not have liked him too much, although they were polite enough to keep the scoffs very discreet.
3553
3554By dwarf standards, this one was quite tall and thin in stature, making him…well, an average human in size.
3555
3556“Hey! Boss! You guys allowin’ monsters in here these days?”
3557
3558“N-no,” an older female manager called out, “but it’s just a little slime, so…”
3559
3560“Uhh? It’s still a monster! Ain’t it? You sayin’ a slime’s not a monster anymore?!”
3561
3562“I… No, sir, but…” The manager stuttered noncommittally, trying to calm the man down, but the boor wasn’t even paying attention. Clearly, he was after us.
3563
3564“Oh, great,” one of the girls sighed. “That’s Vester, the minister.”
3565
3566Speak of the devil! Well, I’ll be… He did seem like the kinda guy who refuses to let go of a grudge. I could see it on his face.
3567
3568“Y’know what best suits a monster?” Vester bellowed. “This!” Then he emptied the contents of his water glass over me.
3569
3570I wasn’t exactly a fan of that kind of provocation, but I kept myself in check. This was a government minister—I couldn’t let my short temper get Kaijin or the manager of this place in trouble. Wouldn’t want them banned from the premises. Just sit tight, let it pass, and—
3571
3572“Hey… You think you can just pick on us all you want?!”
3573
3574With an audible kick at the table, Kaijin stood up.
3575
3576“You think you can run around and make fun of my guest, Vester? You think I’m not gonna mind that? You think?!”
3577
3578…Um? Hey, Kaijin, this is a top government official and stuff, isn’t it? You sure you’re on good footing here?
3579
3580Vester, to his credit, was just as startled and stepped back.
3581
3582I boinged back a bit in surprise, too, cushioned amply by the chest of the elf behind me.
3583
3584…Not on purpose! I swear!
3585
3586“How…how dare you speak to me like that, you…!” Vester sputtered, still in shock.
3587
3588“Will you shut up already?!” Kaijin shouted, accentuating his point by launching a punch at the minister’s face. A few moments later, he asked me, “Hey, Rimuru, you were lookin’ for someone to help you, right? Would I be good enough, maybe?”
3589
3590Good enough? More than. But…really? I supposed he’d quite literally just punched a one-way ticket out of the Dwarven Kingdom. Now he was making a verbal request.
3591
3592“That’s what I’ve been wanting to hear. It’ll be great working with you, Kaijin!”
3593
3594It would be. We could hammer out the details later. If Kaijin was willing to come over, I was more than willing to invite him. We didn’t need no fancy contract! We do what we want, when we want!
3595
3596Kaijin and I sealed the deal with an emphatic nod.
3597
3598
3599Just one thing… How were we gonna book it out of here? Maybe a little prudence wasn’t such a bad idea after all. You create a lot of problems for yourself otherwise. All the bravado in the world wasn’t going to solve them, was it?
3600
3601*
3602
3603So.
3604
3605As anyone could imagine, punching a government minister in the face presented a number of issues.
3606
3607“My brother, my brother,” muttered Kaido, a few security officers behind him. “What did you do this time?”
3608
3609He was on duty today—not even he could get away with skipping shifts all the time. Kaijin had given him an invite, but he’d refused…only to come to the nightclub anyway thanks to his brother’s boorishness. Simply running would have been an easy enough plan for us, but chances were it’d be doomed from the start.
3610
3611“Hmph! That fool!” As four knights dragged Kaijin away, he shouted and pointed a wild finger at the minister. “He practically spat in the face of Rimuru, my client and the best patron I’ve ever had! What’s so bad about putting him in his place a little, huh?!”
3612
3613Vester, for his part, hadn’t overcome the shock yet. He was simply staring at us, blood still dribbling from his nose. It looked both pathetic and a little comical. Never saw it coming, I guess. The surprise probably kept it from even hurting.
3614
3615“Brother,” Kaido whispered with a sigh, “you don’t put a government minister ‘in his place’ like that… Either way, you’re all coming with me!” He nodded to his men, then took me aside for a moment. “Just stay calm, all right? I promise we’ll treat you well.”
3616
3617I wasn’t planning to do anything else, of course. Before I left, though, I sidled up to the manager of the place and tossed five gold pieces into her hand. “There’s some for your trouble in there, too!” I said to the surprised matron. “We’ll be back!”
3618
3619It seemed like a decent place, after all. Wouldn’t be nice if I never got to see the inside of it again.
3620
3621So went my second arrest here in the Dwarven Kingdom…but I’m forgetting someone.
3622
3623Gobta! He wasn’t with us at the club. Instead, he was atoning for his sundry idiotic behavior by undergoing what I liked to call “bagworm hell.” I’d thought about hanging him by his feet at first, but that just seemed like cruelty for cruelty’s sake, so instead I’d tied him up with Sticky Thread and let him hang from the ceiling.
3624
3625“Wait!” he’d whined. “This is so mean, sir! I want to come with you!”
3626
3627I’d showed him no mercy this time. “Enough, you fool! I can’t take any more of your blockheaded behavior! If you don’t like it, summon your tempest wolf buddy and have him help you out!”
3628
3629Not that he could do it, I figured as I shut the door behind me.
3630
3631A goblin was one thing, but a hobgoblin could probably go without food or drink for about a week straight.
3632
3633Still, if we were going to be held for a while, I’d have to break out and get him down sooner or later. For now, though, I filed it in the back of my mind.
3634
3635Was I being mean to him, maybe? I thought I was, for a moment. But it was all right. He could deal.
3636
3637
3638The five us of were taken to the royal palace. Not that we were under very heavy guard. If anything, it seemed entirely voluntary.
3639
3640We wound up having to spend around two days in the castle jail room. It wasn’t so bad—the food looked decent, and we had all the comforts we needed in the place. It was less like a jail cell and more like an urban apartment shared by the five of us. We weren’t treated too terribly, either.
3641
3642“I just had to lose my temper, and now I’ve got all of you in here with me… I’m so sorry, guys!” Kaijin apologized.
3643
3644But none of his dwarven friends minded too much, either.
3645
3646“It’s fine, Kaijin! No problem at all!”
3647
3648“Yeah, don’t worry about it, boss!”
3649
3650“……”
3651
3652“Besides, once we’re released, we want to come with you, Kaijin!”
3653
3654“Yeah, can we come with you, Rimuru?”
3655
3656“……?”
3657
3658I wasn’t observant enough to tell what the third one wanted from me, but I got the gist well enough.
3659
3660“Hah! Sure, we’ll take care of all of you! You better be ready, though… Once we reach the village, you guys’re gonna work!”
3661
3662“Got it!”
3663
3664We were already talking about life outside the big house. As prison terms went, it was pretty chill.
3665
3666
3667It was the night of our second day.
3668
3669“By the way,” it occurred to me to ask, “why did that minister have it in so badly for you, Kaijin? Was there some reason for it?”
3670
3671Kaijin’s expression immediately soured. With a sigh, he began to explain. It turned out he used to be a captain in the palace’s royal knight corps—a leader of one of the seven armies making up the whole system. Three corps were devoted to behind-the-scenes work like engineering, supply, and emergency aid. Three more—heavy strikers, magic strikers, and magic support—played more of a starring role. The last one, and the most important, was the king’s personal guard. Kaijin had been head of the engineering corps, and Vester had been his second-in-command.
3672
3673“He was the son of a marquis,” the dwarf moaned. “A noble title he bought with money. I think he must’ve been jealous of a commoner like me taking the head role. It was complicated, you know? It must’ve been humiliating to him, taking orders from someone below him. And I’ll admit that I didn’t care much about what other people thought about me. I was too busy trying to stay on the king’s good side. That’s when it happened.”
3674
3675
3676The “magic-armor affair.”
3677
3678At the time, the engineering corps was seen as the lowest of the army’s seven departments—barely producing any new technology for itself. Vester believed a kingdom rich in technology should have an appropriately famous corps of engineers, while Kaijin was more of a status-quo man when it came to research and development. Despite how intense their arguments got, they never managed to reach an agreement during their countless garrison meetings.
3679
3680Along the way, the corps launched a so-called magic-armor soldier project with a team of elf engineers. Vester was hell-bent on making this project a success and boosting the corps’s position in the military pecking order. Kaijin warned him that he was proceeding too quickly with it, but even then, Vester had little time for the advice of a common-born man.
3681
3682In the end, thanks to Vester’s arbitrary whims, an experiment went awry and led to a spirit-magic core running out of control—a very public failure and a bad setback for the project at an early stage.
3683
3684Thus, despite some of the greatest minds of the world working on it, the magic-armor project ground to a halt. As head of the engineering corps, Kaijin wound up taking the heat for it, resigning from his position in the army. Not only did Vester make Kaijin the scapegoat; he even convinced his friends among the higher-ranked leaders to give false testimony against him. That, according to Kaijin at least, was the truth.
3685
3686
3687Once he finished, Kaijin let out a tired sigh.
3688
3689I could understand his perspective. There must’ve been a lot of resentment built up over the years from that.
3690
3691Still…man, Vester’s just a total storybook villain, isn’t he? They don’t come easier to spot than that. As far as the minister was concerned, Kaijin could make a comeback in the military and threaten his position at any time. That kind of thing.
3692
3693Didn’t he deserve the death penalty, really? Maybe not, but…
3694
3695“So,” Kaijin concluded, “maybe he’ll settle down a bit if I leave the country for a while.”
3696
3697He sounded a bit forlorn about it, but at least he had backup. The three brothers with us were just as aware of the truth, and there was no love lost for Vester among them, either. Hell, even I hated him now.
3698
3699Still, Kaijin did sock a noble, so I kind of wondered whether they were just gonna release us and wave good-bye.
3700
3701“I wouldn’t worry about it,” Kaijin reassured me. “I’m out of the army now, but I did make it up to the corps leader. As far as my social position goes, I’m just below baron. If it were strictly commoner versus nobleman in the courts, well, hanging might’ve entered the picture.”
3702
3703He accentuated that morbid fact with a hearty laugh.
3704
3705Meanwhile, I just sat there. If things got rough, I’d hightail it outta here—but otherwise, I was happy being a good little slime until cooler heads prevailed.
3706
3707*
3708
3709Our day in court arrived soon after, and the entire lot of us were brought in front of the monarch.
3710
3711The Heroic King of the dwarves.
3712
3713Now that I was seeing him in person, his stately aura was almost awe inspiring.
3714
3715His Majesty Gazel Dwargo closed his eyes and sat deeply upon his throne. He was stocky, dwarflike in appearance, and his exposed armor-like muscles positively radiated energy. His skin was a deep, dark brown, and his black hair was pulled back on his head.
3716
3717He exuded pure strength. My fight-or-flight instincts kicked in all the way for the first time in ages.
3718
3719Two knights were stationed near him, one on each side. They were equally muscle-bound, no doubt, but they still looked wispy compared to their ruler. Seriously, this guy was a monster. I’d been planning to beat a hasty retreat if I needed to, but now… Not so much. The moment I was placed in front of him, my every nerve was wound taut.
3720
3721It might have been the first time in this world that I actually sensed a clear danger to myself.
3722
3723
3724A man knelt in front of the king, checking over something with him. After receiving permission, he stood up and read the affidavit.
3725
3726“We will now begin the trial! Silence, everyone!”
3727
3728For the next hour, both sides presented their cases. As criminal suspects, we weren’t allowed to speak—in the royal court, that right was reserved for those with a rank of earl or greater. Otherwise, you needed the king’s express permission. If you did speak out of turn, that apparently proved your guilt on the spot and earned you a bonus contempt-of-court charge.
3729
3730Whether you were innocent or not, that was the way this place worked. We were stuck having our representative speak for us. He had paid us a few visits during our two days in custody, discussing the nature of our case. Our kind-of lawyer, basically.
3731
3732Could we trust him, though? Anxieties like that had a tendency to crop up for a reason…
3733
3734“So there Sir Vester was,” he continued, “sitting back at this club and enjoying an alcoholic beverage, when this gang pushed their way into the place and exposed him to dreadful violence! This is not the kind of behavior that should ever be forgiven!”
3735
3736“Is that the truth?”
3737
3738“It is, my liege! I heard it from Kaijin himself, and I also have written testimony from the owners of the club. There can be no mistaking the course of events that night!”
3739
3740…Um, what? What did he just say? I thought he was on our side, and it took all of five minutes for him to go turncoat. That can’t be good, can it?
3741
3742I shot a look at Kaijin—his face turned bright red, then slowly began draining of color.
3743
3744I’ll bet. Our lawyer wasn’t even bothering to make excuses for us.
3745
3746It went without saying that representatives for the accused weren’t allowed to lie in court. If they were found out, that would be another hanging. It was impossible to think any would-be lawyer would attempt it, barring extreme circumstances, and yet ours was doing it right in front of us.
3747
3748“My liege!” Vester exclaimed, egging him on. “You have heard it for yourself! I beg of you to deal with these miscreants harshly!”
3749
3750He flashed us a smile of supreme confidence.
3751
3752Bastard. Maybe I should’ve hit him after all.
3753
3754
3755The king remained motionless, eyes closed. In his place, one of the guards beside him spoke.
3756
3757“Order! I will now give the verdict! Kaijin, the mastermind behind this crime, is sentenced to twenty years of labor in the mines. His accomplices are sentenced to ten years of labor in the mines. With that, this court is hereby—”
3758
3759“Wait,” a deep, quiet voice interrupted.
3760
3761The king opened his eyes and looked at Kaijin.
3762
3763“It has been a while, Kaijin. Do you remain in good health?”
3764
3765“…Yes, my liege!” came the instant reply. Presumably he had the right to speak now. “It gladdens me that you remain so as well!”
3766
3767“Yes. Now, do you and your friends”—looking at us—“have any desire to return to us?”
3768
3769The audience in the royal court murmured among themselves. It must have been an unusual development. Vester immediately blanched. Our traitorous representative, meanwhile, had developed a deathly pallor.
3770
3771“I beg your forgiveness, my liege, but I have already found a master to serve! I have made my vow, and it has become my treasure. A treasure so fine that, indeed, not even the direct order of my liege could make me part with it!”
3772
3773This clearly angered the audience. I could see the guards staring daggers into Kaijin’s forehead. But he stood strong—chest puffed out, the picture of dignity.
3774
3775The king, seeing this, closed his eyes again. “I…see.”
3776
3777Silence ruled for another moment.
3778
3779“I have made my decision. Listen well to my sentence! Kaijin and his friends are hereby exiled from the kingdom. After midnight tonight, when the new day comes, they are officially no longer welcome in my lands. That is all. Begone at once!” Opening his eyes, the king made his proclamation in a loud voice.
3780
3781Ah, the dignity of a born leader! His overwhelming presence sent shivers through my body. Although, being king around here seemed like a terribly lonely job to have.
3782
3783
3784So there we were, after the trial, back at Kaijin’s shop. That little celebratory drink we wanted to get sure broke bad, didn’t it? Now we had to pack up and leave for good.
3785
3786Oh, wait, is Gobta all right? We’re still only at day three with him, right? I was a tad nervous about that as I opened the door to his punishment room.
3787
3788“Ooh! Welcome back, sir! Did you have fun? Gee, sure hope you take me with you next time!”
3789
3790There he was, leaping up off the sofa to greet me! How did that happen…? He couldn’t have gotten out of my spider silk that easy!
3791
3792Taking another look, I realized that the cushion Gobta had been using on the sofa was actually a tempest wolf. Wait, seriously? He actually summoned the guy?
3793
3794“Uh, Gobta, how’d you get that wolf in here?”
3795
3796“Oh! Right! That! I just thought to myself, ‘Hey, can you come on over, please?’ And he did, sir!”
3797
3798He made it sound so easy, the bastard. None of the other hobgoblins had managed the feat from such a long range before. Maybe his brain cells were all devoted to his natural talents instead of, you know, actual intelligence. It seemed crazy to me. I concluded that it must’ve been a coincidence.
3799
3800I then realized that the sight of the tempest wolf had frozen the dwarves in their tracks. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “We need to start packing, don’t we?”
3801
3802“W-wait a second!” the panicked Kaijin replied. “What on earth is a black direwolf doing in here?!”
3803
3804“Yeah! You need to run! That’s a B-ranked monster!”
3805
3806And now they were panicking.
3807
3808They looked so ridiculous, I was actually amused.
3809
3810“Oh, he’s fine! Really! No problem! He’s like a big dog, really! We keep him indoors and everything!”
3811
3812My attempts at calming everyone’s nerves met stony silence.
3813
3814Black direwolves, by the way, were a somewhat advanced version of regular direwolves. If they evolved in a more magic-oriented fashion, their fur would turn black. The coats of the tempest direwolves were black as well but with a uniquely colored sheen.
3815
3816Direwolves weren’t really supposed to evolve toward the “storm” element in the first place—that was just a side effect of the name I gave out.
3817
3818In volcanic regions, direwolves would evolve with a fire element and become red direwolves. Near bodies of water, you would find blue direwolves. In the forests would be green direwolves. In other words, adopting elements was a fairly common evolutionary pattern for these guys. The magic-infused black ones, meanwhile, were apparently a notorious threat to any nearby humans and humanoids. The tempest element gave our wolf pack an ever-so-slight purplish shine to their black color, something you wouldn’t notice if you weren’t paying attention.
3819
3820Sorry I spooked the dwarves, I guess. We didn’t have the time for me to explain the whole story. I’ll just call him Gobta’s pet for now and move on.
3821
3822After hurriedly pressing the dwarves to put on their best traveler’s outfits, I pushed them out of the shop, went back in by myself, and proceeded to swallow up the entire contents of the building. Capacity-wise, I was still A-okay, but swallowing the building whole would probably have drawn a little too much attention, so I kept it at that.
3823
3824Once our preparations for the journey were complete, we made our way to where Rigur and the other goblins were waiting.
3825
3826*
3827
3828The space was silent, a far cry from the loud arguing of a moment ago.
3829
3830After the five accused had all but fled from the court, nobody in attendance dared move an inch. Vester nervously swallowed. The persistent silence of the king put both him and everyone else on edge.
3831
3832Then Gazel shattered the stillness.
3833
3834“Now, Vester. Do you have anything you wish to say?”
3835
3836“A—a thousand pardons, my liege, but this is all a misunderstanding! It simply must be a mistake!”
3837
3838Vester’s voice was a nervous warble as he pleaded his case. The king regarded him coldly, betraying none of his emotions.
3839
3840“A misunderstanding? If it is, then it has cost me one of my most faithful servants.”
3841
3842“How can you say such a thing, my liege?! You call what he offered to you ‘faithfulness’? Why, he is simply a man off the street—”
3843
3844“Vester. I see you are mistaken. Kaijin left my corps on his own volition. When I speak of a faithful servant I have lost…I refer to you.”
3845
3846The minister’s heart raced. I need to find an excuse… But his mind was blank. The words refused to come to his lips. His thoughts were slow to form. What did he just say? He referred to me? Then…
3847
3848“Let me ask you once again, Vester. Do you have anything you wish to say?”
3849
3850Fear, pure fear, dominated Vester’s head. The king had asked him a question. He needed to reply. But all his speech had abandoned him.
3851
3852“I… My liege, I am afraid…I…”
3853
3854“I had great expectations for you, Vester. I have been waiting for so long. Even during the magic-armor affair, I waited for you to finally speak the truth. And now I find that, yet again…”
3855
3856The expression Gazel showed Vester could almost be described as one of kindness. The king’s words pierced through the minister like the sharpest of swords.
3857
3858“Look at these.”
3859
3860The king pointed out two items one of his attendants had produced. Vester, eyes hollow, looked at them. One was a sphere filled with a liquid that he had never seen before; the other was a single longsword.
3861
3862“Do you know what these are?”
3863
3864The liquid remained a mystery to Vester, but the longsword he remembered. Kaijin had brought it in.
3865
3866“You may explain to him,” the king ordered his attendant. The following speech took a fairly long time for Vester to fully understand.
3867
3868
3869The liquid was a life-regenerating elixir, a near-perfect extract of the juices of the hipokute herbs. A so-called “full” potion, named for its miraculous recovery properties.
3870
3871Even with the best technology the dwarves had at their fingertips, the purest extract they could produce topped off at 98 percent. That made it only as potent as a “high” potion. This liquid, meanwhile, was at 99 percent!
3872
3873Vester’s face twisted in shock. He had to know! What did they do to produce such a level of—? But before he could ask, the attendant had even more shocking news for him. The longsword had a core of magisteel that was already working its way through the rest of the blade.
3874
3875Impossible. That process began only after a ten-year adaptation procedure! The shock set Vester’s mind reeling. If this was true…!
3876
3877“Both of these wonders were brought about by that slime,” the king said. “And thanks to your behavior, we have lost our connection to such a creature. Do you have anything you wish to say?”
3878
3879Now Vester realized the full extent of his king’s rage. There was truly nothing he could say.
3880
3881“I… I do not, my liege.”
3882
3883Tears began welling in his eyes. He knew it all too well now—his lord had abandoned him. All he wanted was to serve his king. To win his approval. That was it. When did I go wrong? When I grew jealous of Kaijin, or before…? He didn’t know. All he knew was that he had betrayed the king’s trust.
3884
3885“I…see. In that case… Vester! I hereby forbid you from entering the palace. Do not let me see you before me again. I shall leave you with this: I have tired of you!”
3886
3887Hearing his words, Vester stood up and bowed deeply to his lord. Then he left, setting off to pay his penance for his foolishness.
3888
3889
3890As he did, a guard ran forward and arrested the representative serving as Vester’s accomplice.
3891
3892The king watched them out of the corner of his eye. “My dark agent!” he shouted with some urgency. “Track the movements of that slime! Do not let it escape your notice. Ever!”
3893
3894The emphatic order of the normally taciturn king gave pause to everyone in the chamber.
3895
3896“By my life, my liege!” the dark agent said before disappearing.
3897
3898
3899The king thought to himself.
3900
3901Who was that slime?
3902
3903A type of monster, no doubt. Was that the level of monster being released, then?
3904
3905His hero’s instincts were giving him a feeling he couldn’t ignore. Trusting it, he began to take action.
3906
3907*
3908
3909Rigur and gang were all safe at the edge of the forest.
3910
3911Between this and that, we had spent a total of five days in the city—pretty much what we expected. Things didn’t quite go according to plan, but we largely accomplished what we’d set out to do.
3912
3913Too bad we didn’t get to hit the Free Guild in town. It sounded kind of like an adventurer’s club to me, the exact kind of place where an otherworlder or two might hang out. It would’ve been nice to check out all the gilt and armor the dwarves were known for, too. But oh well. We had a bunch of master craftsmen with us here. That was enough of a find. That, and I still had twenty gold pieces. Score.
3914
3915I took the time to introduce Kaijin and his hapless friends to the goblins. We’d all be working together for a while to come, so I wanted to get off on the right foot. Come to think of it, I didn’t see much in the way of casual racism from the dwarves—most of them, anyway. Given the demi-magical origins we all shared, I suppose it made sense. I could imagine us crossing their paths again someday.
3916
3917We were now more or less ready to roll. The only problem was transport. Ranga, of course, was wagging his tail, as if me hopping on him was the pinnacle of his life. I explained to him that I needed his full fifteen-foot size for a bit so we could fit two out of the three brothers on his back.
3918
3919Ranga was not a fan of this idea. His face instantly turned sullen as he wobbled backward and plopped his ass on the ground. He glowered at the newcomers as if to suggest he could just eat them instead and save everyone a lot of trouble.
3920
3921The dwarves almost jumped out of their skin. Even when they first saw him, they’d wailed in perfect unison. “““Gaahh! How could you ever…?!””” and so forth.
3922
3923Either this was a well-practiced routine of theirs, or Ranga really did scare them that much. There had to be something I could do.
3924
3925“Hang on, Ranga,” I said. “I tried transforming into one of you guys earlier, and I’d like to test out how it works a bit. That’s why I want you to let these dwarves on, all right?”
3926
3927His head immediately shot up. “I understand, my master!”
3928
3929Kaijin and Garm, eldest of the three brothers, would go on my back; Ranga would take Dold and Mildo. Once they were on, I’d spin some Sticky Thread to make sure they stayed on. These guys did nearly fifty at their peak. In this motorcycle-free world, the experience would probably make them pass out. Not that I knew whether I could handle that speed or whether I wanted to.
3930
3931Now for me.
3932
3933Mimic: Tempest Starwolf.
3934
3935“Astounding! Your dazzling strength knows no bounds, my master!”
3936
3937“Hah-hah-hah! Yeah, I’ll bet! And you’ll look like this someday soon, if you keep it up!”
3938
3939“We will do our best to live up to your lofty expectations, my master!”
3940
3941Ranga’s eyes sparkled at this new mission in life. The rest of the tempest wolves grew equally excited. Always a good idea to motivate the troops a bit.
3942
3943So I turned to Kaijin and Gharm to get them to hop on, and…
3944
3945Well, that’s weird. They’re all unconscious and foaming at the mouth. What’re these guys doing, anyway? Oh well. I knew that practice would come in handy! A little Sticky Thread off my back, and everyone was pulled up and put firmly in place. Success!
3946
3947Fainted dwarves wouldn’t make great traveling companions, but either way, we were off.
3948
3949
3950By the way, I intended to start off at a leisurely trot, only to find myself going over sixty miles per hour or so. Maybe it was for the better that my passengers weren’t awake to see this. If they were, our acceleration would’ve made them lose their lunches.
3951
3952I looked back at Dold and Mildo on Ranga’s back. They had a little more backbone…or I thought they did. Then I realized they were just unconscious with their eyes open. My condolences.
3953
3954
3955Putting the dwarves in the back of my mind, I proceeded down the path back home. At least they wouldn’t bite their tongues or whatnot if they were unconscious. If I were them, I wouldn’t want to wake up in the middle of this scream machine anyway. It’d be better for everyone if they stayed asleep until it was all over. I’ll feed ’em, of course, but…
3956
3957I really am mean to people, aren’t I? And speaking of which…
3958
3959“Rigur! Have you ever successfully summoned one of the black wolves before?”
3960
3961“…I have not, Sir Rimuru, it embarrasses me to admit.”
3962
3963Hmm. He hadn’t, and it was a point of frustration for the other goblins, too, not to mention their wolf partners. So why just Gobta?
3964
3965“Really? Because I guess Gobta managed to.”
3966
3967“What? Gobta, is that true?”
3968
3969“Y-yes! I gave the call, and he came over for me!”
3970
3971There was a fighting spirit in everyone’s (and every dog’s) eyes now.
3972
3973“…It’s not impossible,” Rigur reflected. “Gobta is strong enough to have done the Dwarven Kingdom journey round-trip on foot once!”
3974
3975Oh, right… I thought he was a slobbering idiot, but apparently he was good in a pinch. He was an idiot, of course, but not useless. Surviving a four-month journey through the wilderness and foraging off the land wasn’t something any old guy could do. He’d had to deal with monsters along the way, too, weak though they might have been.
3976
3977I placed Gobta a few rungs higher in my internal totem pole. He’d probably tumble right back down soon enough.
3978
3979
3980We decided to make camp once night fell. I wasn’t tired at all, but everyone else needed rest—I could test out my abilities in the meantime.
3981
3982A tempest starwolf, to say the least, was physically gifted. I could practically feel the power pulsing inside me. Just a light jump, and I was way up in the sky; on land, I tore up any path I found with my rapid sprint. Add on some quick reflexes, and it looked like I had what it took to make good use of this form.
3983
3984Most of my battles so far had involved me busting out a few Water Blades and ending it just like that. I hadn’t thought about it much, but strength—and reflexes—were going to be a lot more important to me if things got hairy. On that front, the tempest starwolf seemed to have nearly everything I could want.
3985
3986With the Sage’s support, this wolf could probably insta-kill the black snake from back in that cave—no skills required. I’d learned in town that the lizard rated a B-minus in rank, and from there, I used the Sage’s simulation skills to figure out how the rest stacked up against it.
3987
3988It told me that the black snake wasn’t even an A, and I could win against ten of those centipedes at once, so I’d be an A-minus or so? Sounds about right.
3989
3990A tempest starwolf not under my control would be stronger than a black snake, though it probably couldn’t take ten at once. Although there was that weird Dark Lightning skill to think about…
3991
3992My instincts told me that one would pack a punch, so I’d test it out in slime form first. That ought to temper it a little bit so I can observe it.
3993
3994The Dark Lightning I unleashed was… Let’s call it “beyond belief.” There was a flash, followed by a deafening roar of thunder. The large riverside boulder I chose as a target was gone, crumbled to pebbles. I could see the bolt crashing down faster than light…but witnessing its dreadful force for myself simply amazed me. Way beyond expectations.
3995
3996Heh-heh-heh… Let’s pretend that didn’t happen! I made my decision instantly.
3997
3998Right! I wasn’t doing anything! Just a little lightning storm.
3999
4000Let’s leave it at that. Seal it away for later, like the snake’s Poisonous Breath. It’d be better if I saved it until I knew how to temper the strength of my attacks a little. Besides, with all the internal magic that cost me, I’d better learn how to adjust things soon. No tossing that around willy-nilly. I could wind up running out of magic in the middle of battle.
4001
4002Given the range of that lightning strike, though, it could make a good ace in the hole someday. The entire twenty-yard radius around the disintegrated boulder was now blazing hot and glassy. Something to think about.
4003
4004Rigur, of course, had a few hobgobs there in short order to find out what was going on. I told them it was just a rogue thunderbolt. Sorry for interrupting your sleep, guys. I’d need to save the more dangerous experimentation for someplace where I could work in peace. Some soundproofing would be nice, too. Otherwise, it’d be hard to really flex my muscle.
4005
4006Still, there was some more data to work with. I replayed the simulation in my mind. According to the results, a tempest starwolf out of my control could use Dark Lightning and probably kill ten black snakes at once. Which meant the attack was probably past A rank.
4007
4008The guidepost for an A rating was being able to destroy a small town—“disaster” level, in other words. Better avoid that transformation around urban areas.
4009
4010My experiments continued, albeit a lot more quietly, until morning.
4011
4012
4013The next day…
4014
4015I let Rigur and his people handle breakfast. Goblin food was, well, pretty simple. Just heat and eat. Haute cuisine it wasn’t, not that I could taste it. If I ever pick up that sense again, I’ll have to teach them the finer points, I guess. Food one can look forward to is one of the first steps toward an advanced culture.
4016
4017Could these goblins really acclimatize to “culture,” though? I thought so. I had no idea how, but I wanted to test out everything I could. If we got tripped up over cooking, that would be a bad start.
4018
4019The dwarves were up, still white as sheets.
4020
4021“You all right?”
4022
4023“Y…yes… Where are we?”
4024
4025As they slowly shook out the cobwebs, they realized they were in unfamiliar territory. It unnerved them. I explained we were on our way to the village these goblins called home.
4026
4027“Wh-what?! That would be a journey of some two months, normally! We won’t have enough food unless we procure a cart at some nearby town!”
4028
4029It’s a little late to be surprised about that, isn’t it? I wanted to say, but—thinking about it—I hadn’t really explained much to them, had I? Things like how we got here and how fast we were going. We weren’t in a hurry today, so I decided to take the time to explain in detail about what we were doing.
4030
4031Breakfast happened to be served right then. It was just a few wild hares roasted whole, but it was more than enough stimulus for the dwarves’ stomachs to start rumbling. Guess they can keep food down, at least.
4032
4033As they ate, I reviewed our future plans. We would be at the village in another two days or so, I explained.
4034
4035“““No…”””
4036
4037They whispered in unison, realizing exactly how fast those wolves were taking them.
4038
4039“Hey, don’t worry!” I replied. “Once you get used to it, it’s a breeze!”
4040
4041It’d be nice if they could get used to it, but I figured we’d probably reach the end of the journey before then.
4042
4043
4044We set off back down the road.
4045
4046Time to build a Thought Communication space for us. Now that I’d done it a few times, it came naturally to me. The dwarves picked up on it, too, which was a relief.
4047
4048Thought Communication was a sort of high-level version of Telepathy, letting you build links and talk with multiple people at once. It also made things like strategy meetings easier for us. It remained effective across a range of half a mile or so, which was more than enough for my purposes.
4049
4050On the second day, the dwarves seemed largely capable of remaining on their rides without passing out. The force of the wind kept them from opening their eyes, so I built a sort of visor for them all from silk. Kind of like a helmet replacement, I suppose, and it seemed to do the trick.
4051
4052I also started noticing that I could control my Sticky Thread to some extent via Telepathy. Once you got used to controlling magicules, it was amazing what you could do with them. Sticky Thread probably wasn’t the only thing I could apply that to, either. These little particles were the essence of magic.
4053
4054Either way, the dwarves were getting into the swing of things, and their makeshift helmets were having the effect I wanted. I could talk with them now, and they were kind enough to teach me a thing or two about life in their kingdom as we rode on. The goblins were listening in as well, chiming in about their own experiences, and we had a nice, friendly confab for much of the day. This should keep up in the village, too, I hoped.
4055
4056Dwarves, being partially sprites, were extraordinarily long-lived. Goblins, being partially magic-born, were notoriously short-lived. Evolution—or perhaps living conditions—had created a fairly large difference between the two.
4057
4058I sometimes wondered if goblins were actually a step down the evolutionary ladder.
4059
4060Hobgoblins, the next step up, seemed a bit like the monster equivalent of dwarves to me. Like they had gone back to their ancestral roots, in a way, with a lot more magic force at their disposal. I wouldn’t know for sure, but I imagined the evolution did wonders for their life spans as well.
4061
4062They still weren’t the handiest, though, and there was a stark difference between monsters and fairies, but still…
4063
4064Dwarves, for their part, were probably more closely related to monsters than, say, elves, another sprite race. Maybe that would help these two species get along, too.
4065
4066As I suddenly remembered something else, I decided to bring it up.
4067
4068“Kaijin. I know I’m a little late asking, but are you okay with this? You really respected that king, didn’t you?”
4069
4070“Oh, that? I did, yes. There isn’t a dwarf alive who doesn’t respect him. Imagine having the hero of your nightly fairy tales serving as your actual king!”
4071
4072It was an interesting thing to consider—the mythical heroes of the past, still alive and kicking and protecting their people as king. That would help me build a pretty healthy respect, yeah. I’d want to support him—this ideal king, one who always did the right thing and never allowed room for mistakes.
4073
4074I wondered how much he had to sacrifice to maintain that ideal in reality.
4075
4076In a way, it was frightening. It took a lot of spirit, I’m sure, to be a leader like that. That was what made people believe in him.
4077
4078…Was I ready for that? I had become, more or less, the master of this goblin village. But what comes after that?
4079
4080“Well, let me ask you this, then, Kaijin. Why did you come with me? Wouldn’t it have been the best thing for your life if you rejoined the king?”
4081
4082“Gah-hah-hah-hah! Well! A lot more sensitive than I thought, eh, Rimuru? I did it because it looked like fun. It was just instinct, you know? Like, ‘Hey, this guy’s gonna go out and do something!’ That’s all the reason I needed, y’know?”
4083
4084…Yeah. Maybe. Fair enough. He’s right!
4085
4086“Heh,” I retorted. “Well, don’t come crying to me later if it turns sour. I’m pretty well-known for being mean to people!”
4087
4088It was true. I did practically nothing by myself. I entrusted everything to others. But I did want to help. To be relied on. I wanted to be the sort of person who could manage that.
4089
4090“Oh, I know!” Kaijin replied.
4091
4092I nodded, satisfied.
4093
4094
4095Two days later, we arrived at the village on time. Mission accomplished.
4096
4097
4098* * *
4099
4100
4101THE GIRL AND THE HERO
4102
4103
4104Tap, tap, tap…
4105
4106Quiet steps echoed across the castle.
4107
4108The demon lord had already fled, leaving his bastion behind him. I was the rear guard. A sacrificial lamb. He used me like a tool right up to the end, showing me not a sliver of emotion along the way. The only kindness he ever showed me, I think, was when he called me by name.
4109
4110Did I hate him for that? I honestly wasn’t sure. Was it the will of Ifrit, the high-level flame elemental, that made me serve him, or was it mine?
4111
4112I still don’t know. And I didn’t mind being a sacrifice very much. Nothing seemed to matter anymore.
4113
4114It appeared that this castle was some kind of experimental facility. Abandoning it, however, didn’t seem to be any great loss in the demon lord’s eyes. What confused me was his goal in leaving me here. I could have just withdrawn instead of engaging anyone who came, but he ordered me to stay.
4115
4116Maybe he had some plan in mind, but his thoughts remained a mystery to me.
4117
4118
4119The one who arrived was a so-called hero.
4120
4121She had long dark-silver hair tied behind her head, and her light equipment was colored a uniform shade of black. Her beauty rivaled the demon lord’s. The only difference was that she was a woman. A young one.
4122
4123The moment I laid eyes upon her, I knew it. I had no chance of winning. But I wanted to fight her to the end—not as a person, but as a magic-born with powers of flame. It’s the least I can do, I thought, to make up for the sin of living all this time.
4124
4125My sword of concentrated flame was easily caught by the hero’s own. My weapon burned with intense heat, capable of ripping through anything, and her simple curved blade stopped it. It made me doubt my eyes. No doubt it was the power of the wielder more than her sword itself.
4126
4127Thanks to the training I took under the demon lord’s trusted black knight, I had gained some mastery of swordsmanship. It was nothing Ifrit ever learned. I remembered how the knight praised me, told me it was all my own talent at work.
4128
4129As a magic-born, I was physically strong enough to be in the upper ranks of Leon’s guard. Plus, I had mastered sword skills under the black knight’s guidance. It was far more than Ifrit’s power that made me such a close confidant of the demon lord.
4130
4131And yet—nothing I did affected the hero. The strikes and slashes I had worked so endlessly to perfect were all effortlessly parried away. Gently turned aside before our blades could even clash in earnest.
4132
4133Even when Ifrit’s searing flames enveloped my entire body, the hero remained calm, shedding not a single drop of sweat. Just as I’d first thought, she was on a completely different plane of existence.
4134
4135Then I felt Ifrit falling asleep in my body, a side effect of consuming too many magicules. It was impossible to keep fighting. I lost, incapable of landing a single blow. I collapsed to the floor, confident that I had returned the favor to the demon lord. I sort of wished I could live a while longer, but I doubted a hero would ever show mercy to a magic-born like me.
4136
4137“Are you done?” I heard her say. “Why are you here?” It was a bit surprising. I was expecting death to come the next second. My head turned up to her. The hero was a hunter of evil, and I was her foe, a magic-born. If she cut me down right now, I would have nothing to complain about.
4138
4139What whim of hers prompted these questions? Timidly, I opened my mouth. Then I told her about how I was summoned to this world, how I had lived up to now… What I had done.
4140
4141It was selfish of me. I was a magic-born now. I had no right, no expectation, to be believed at all. But it was true—having someone take an interest in me and listen to my story made me happy. It left incontrovertible evidence that I had been alive all this time. I could throw out my chest and proclaim to the world that I had lived, even if it was just in someone’s memory. That’s what I wanted to do.
4142
4143I doubted the hero would ever believe a magic-born’s tale. But that was fine. If I just created a nook in her memory to occupy, that would work. And yet:
4144
4145“It’s all right now. You’ve been through so much.”
4146
4147She believed me.
4148
4149Her words brought tears to my eyes. The next thing I knew, I was clinging to her, crying. For the first time since I came to this world, relief embraced me as I expressed my true feelings to someone.
4150
4151*
4152
4153I wound up coming under the hero’s care.
4154
4155
4156Her face darkened at the sight of my burn scars. I was used to them; the way they spread across half my body was proof that I was alive.
4157
4158The hero tried to use healing magic to do something about them. It didn’t appear to work. Merging with Ifrit had stabilized my body to its current state, scars and all. She thought for a moment and then took a pretty mask out from a bag.
4159
4160“You know,” she said, “this mask helps boost your resistance to magic. You might be able to use it to keep Ifrit at bay inside you.” She gave it a loving caress, then handed it to me.
4161
4162The instant I put the Mask of Magic Resistance on, it immobilized Ifrit inside me and hid the burn scars across my body. And that wasn’t all. With the will of Ifrit no longer dominating mine, all the oppressed emotions I felt over the years immediately welled out of me. The pangs of loneliness, the fear of becoming a magic-born. The deep shame of killing the first friend I ever made. The intense hatred I held for this unfair world. Putting on that mask helped me regain the emotions I had thought I had forsaken with my childhood.
4163
4164The hero held me tight until I was able to calm down. I remember how scared I was after that for a while—so scared that I couldn’t even talk to anyone except the hero. But she never complained. She treated me warmly. And little by little, she loosened the ropes around my heart, teaching me how to converse with others once more.
4165
4166I accompanied the hero wherever she went, hiding myself in a full-body robe. I was always following her, scared she’d leave me behind. That was about when I was introduced to the Society of Adventurers. I was, as other people at the time put it, a silent girl, one who always covered her face in a mask. One who never ventured out past the hero’s shadow. A useless piece of baggage.
4167
4168
4169One day, something happened to me at the society, which I had visited alongside the hero several times. A man, concerned after seeing how I joined her on all of her monster-slaying work, spoke up. “Is that child in the mask a girl?” he asked. “Don’t you think she should stay here this time? This’ll be a dangerous one.”
4170
4171All I could do was shiver at the idea. At the time, the hero was the only person on the planet I could muster the courage to trust. The hero meant everything to me, and I couldn’t bear the thought of being separated from her. I was sure the grown-ups would kill me if they found out I was a magic-born. I had that much common sense, at least.
4172
4173The hero gave me a thin smile. “It’ll be all right,” she said in a reassuring tone. “Everyone here’s really nice, all right? You’re a strong girl, too. It’ll be fine.”
4174
4175I think that’s what made me do it. I wanted to live up to the hero’s expectations, and I knew this couldn’t go on forever. Something about the way she spoke always seemed brimming with confidence, too. It made me believe whatever she said was true.
4176
4177It was with a strange sense of calm, then, that I separated from her on that day.
4178
4179
4180In the waiting room next to the society’s front desk, I began studying.
4181
4182That was around when I learned that I was in the kingdom of Blumund. There were several other nations nearby, I found out, around the Forest of Jura. And that wasn’t all. When they weren’t handling society issues, the workers there taught me arithmetic, as well as several different writing systems.
4183
4184I listened intently to the passing adventurers as they spoke about the neighboring nations. My knowledge of these other states and the balance of power between them was faint at first, but I still gained a working understanding. To someone like me, who had hardly seen the inside of a school, the society became my place of learning.
4185
4186I studied magic, as well. The society played home to sorcerers, shamans, magicians, and enchanters, as well as many others who were versed in magic ways. I was lucky enough to build friendships with them, and they, in turn, taught me about the mysteries of the world.
4187
4188There was much about what they said that seemed unfathomable me. But what I needed most of all was to learn how to deal with elemental spirits. Ifrit, a high-level elemental, was merged with me. Apparently, this allowed me to harness his abilities without the formality of forging a pact with him. But remember—I still had my Mask of Magic Resistance on.
4189
4190Carefully, I attempted to find an inroad to Ifrit. Soon I discovered ways to manipulate his skills without exacting a burden upon my own body.
4191
4192Somewhere along the line, I came to be known as the “Conqueror of Flames.” I was an elementalist, gifted in the arts of fire and explosive magic, and I had grown to the point that no one worried about me joining the hero on adventures. In fact, she had fully accepted me now—not as a traveling companion, but as a full-fledged partner.
4193
4194It made me so happy. I had worked hard for so long to help her out, to have the woman who’d saved my life recognize me for who I was. All the effort had paid off. Life was good.
4195
4196
4197Several years later, though, the hero went off on a journey. Without me.
4198
4199I didn’t know why. The hero must have had her motivations, much like I had mine. I intended to set off myself someday, so I had no right to complain about it.
4200
4201Did she want to slay the demon lord I served? No, the truth was…
4202
4203She had saved me, then left me. I needed to find out why, perhaps, and I wanted her to accept me once more. I wanted to show that I was alive, that I was human. It was exactly that kind of selfish hope that proved I had no right to stop her in her tracks.
4204
4205I was already grown up, not some child naive in the ways of the world. The droplets slipping down from behind the mask must have been my imagination. I made myself believe it was true as I watched her leave.
4206
4207
4208Because I know I’ll see you again…
4209
4210
4211The thought made me want to grow stronger than ever before.
4212
4213*
4214
4215I continued traveling after she left me, across many countries. I wanted to help people in their times of need, as she did.
4216
4217Whether it was Ifrit’s influence on me or not, my body had stopped growing at the age of sixteen or seventeen. One of the demon lord’s curses, I thought, but it nonetheless served me well on the road.
4218
4219A large number of adventurers were in the business of handling other people’s dirty work—searching for rare plants in the forest, slaying monsters and harvesting them for useful materials, and so on. It was a line of work that stereotypically involved huge, lumbering frames and equally bulging muscles. Sheer strength bred respect and trust from others, since it meant one could hold one’s own in a job that flirted with the line between life and death.
4220
4221The Society of Adventurers attracted the kind of people who lived free lives and were never tied down by any one nation. If they were injured fighting a monster, they could expect no assistance from one government or another. Nations already had their armies of knights to protect them. They didn’t need the aid of some dirty adventurer.
4222
4223Sometimes a local lord would ask for their help rooting a monster out from their lands or villages, but there was no formal system in place for encouraging cooperation between nations and adventurers. It meant that nations could expand only into the range their armies could physically defend—small pockets of civilization in an otherwise wild land.
4224
4225There would be times when towns fell under attack from powerful monsters. Three-headed snakes, winged lions, and such. Whenever these so-called calamities appeared near a settlement, they would cause as much consternation as a full-scale war.
4226
4227Of course, one might expect governments to cooperate and create support systems that extended beyond national borders. And such agreements did exist, but such support always came after things were stable. In the meantime, it was seen as a country’s own responsibility to defeat the monster in question.
4228
4229This was why those with full rights as city-dwellers were granted special treatment, while the others had to make do with life in neighborhoods built in the hazardous areas around the walls. Such people eventually acclimated to a life of being pillaged and exploited. The stronger among them saw an adventurer’s career as a way to protect themselves.
4230
4231The wealth gap quickly grew between rich and poor. It was a dog-eat-dog world, one where the weak had no recourse. I wanted to protect them. Just like the hero, who’d offered me the salvation I’d so deeply hoped for. If I abandoned them, I would be no different from my demon lord.
4232
4233So I worked as hard as I could to be an ally to the weak. And somewhere along the line, people started relying on me. Calling me a hero.
4234
4235*
4236
4237A dragon attacked the town, with enough force to equal an entire army. A calamity-level foe, absolutely. Blumund immediately declared a state of emergency and placed the nation on high alert. I was one of the many people they enlisted.
4238
4239A calamity-class monster was usually discovered once every several years, but this one was different. No halfhearted strike would ever faze a dragon, and the nation’s knight corps was too offensively weak to provide any support at all. I myself provided all the offense I could for the effort, but my sword could do little against such a foe, and I was hardly much of a threat.
4240
4241If something wasn’t done, it would ultimately lead to thousands of deaths. So I decided to call upon Ifrit, sleeping within my body this whole time.
4242
4243The dragon’s stone-melting breath enveloped my body—but because I’d merged with Ifrit, it felt like nothing more than a passing breeze. By the time it realized I was impervious to its breath—that I was a force to be feared—it was already too late. Waves of white-hot flame whipped out of my hands, binding the dragon before it could flee. In another few moments, it was burned alive.
4244
4245I, on the other hand, was left in a coma for a week afterward. The effort had sapped my magical force. I was aging now, and I couldn’t focus my spirit as well as I could in earlier years. As my spirit flagged, so did my magic. Ifrit, and my relationship with him, gave me more than enough magical energy to work with, but the vitality I needed to harness it was dying on me. I had failed to notice it draining, thanks to my body’s lack of aging. I’d had Ifrit held down that whole time—no wonder I’d been using up so much of it.
4246
4247All’s well that ends well—the dragon was defeated, after all—but if I had taken one step further, I might have released an enraged Ifrit, a concept far more terrifying than any dragon. I recalled the past, my face tensed and pale. If I wasn’t careful, I could very well incinerate the people I swore to protect.
4248
4249It might be time, I thought, to call it a day. If I let myself grow any weaker, Ifrit could go berserk on me. Retirement was something I had to consider, sooner or later.
4250
4251I talked the matter over with Heinz, one of the managers who ran things around the Society of Adventurers. “If that’s what it is,” he said, “I’d advise you to travel to the kingdom of Englesia. They’re looking for teachers in basic battle techniques over there. There’s lots of ex-adventurers out there, but if you can teach your skills to people, you’ll never be hurting for a job.”
4252
4253He handed me a reference letter I could use.
4254
4255“Thank you,” I replied. “You’ve done so much for me.”
4256
4257“Ah, forget about it,” he protested. “We’re the ones who should be thanking you, Shizu! You’ve been a rock for all of us.” He blushed. “Well, have a nice trip, I suppose. If you get some free time, come back and visit.”
4258
4259They all saw me off before I left for good. It made me feel as if I belonged to this place. As if I had for years. I couldn’t believe how happy it made me.
4260
4261So it was that, toward the end of my career, I made the switch from adventurer to instructor.
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266CHAPTER 4
4267
4268THE CONQUEROR OF FLAMES
4269
4270
4271So there we were. Back at the goblin village. It had been only about two weeks, but I was seriously starting to miss it a little. Assuming you wanted to call it a village at all. It was more of an empty space with a fence around it.
4272
4273While we were gone, a few simple tents had been pitched around the area. There were signs of progress, at least. I spotted a large iron pot situated over the remains of the central campfire. Goblin cuisine used to be all about spit-roasting—but now they’d added simmering to the mix!
4274
4275This was a truly remarkable development. Where’d they get that thing? Taking a closer look, I realized it was fashioned from the shell of a big turtle. Man, how much did they expand their hunting grounds while I was gone? I was glad they’d kept their home base safe, at least.
4276
4277
4278The resident hobgoblins spotted our returning party quickly, greeting us with cheers and applause. I had rudely forgotten to bring souvenirs, but given the monster pelts and such I spotted drying here and there—proceeds from their hunting, no doubt—I was sure the dwarves would have everyone kitted up and clothed before long. I’d like the goblins to make that stuff themselves later, but let’s take it one step at a time.
4279
4280I tried looking around for Rigurd so I could introduce the dwarves to him. I didn’t need to. He ran right up to me. I thought he was just excited to see us, but he had something bothering him instead.
4281
4282“Welcome back!” he said before I could ask. “I hate to bother you so soon after returning, Sir Rimuru, but we have visitors…”
4283
4284Visitors? …But I don’t remember having any friends.
4285
4286I decided to let the dwarves show themselves around. They’d be living here for a while, and I was sure they were curious to see what it was like. I also stowed the tools I’d brought along in an empty tent, figuring the covering would at least offer some protection against the elements.
4287
4288Leaving our new residents to Rigur, I had the elder guide me to our guests. He took me to one of the larger tents, which had been converted into a sort of meeting room. Who could it be? I guess I’ll find out, I thought as I bounced in.
4289
4290Once I passed under the flap, I stopped. Inside were a bunch of goblins—the regular kind. Several of them were well dressed, each one accompanied by a handful of servants. Some elders and their guards, maybe? Nobody was armed. Not that I minded that.
4291
4292Before I could ask what was up, the goblins prostrated themselves on the floor.
4293
4294“““It is an honor to meet you, O great master!””” they all shouted in unison. “““Please, listen to our most earnest of hopes!”””
4295
4296Great master? I guess they mean me, but really, that’s going too far. They sure believed it, though. Their eyes couldn’t have been more longing or resolute. There was no telling what they wanted, but I figured I’d hear them out.
4297
4298“All right. Go ahead.”
4299
4300“Oh, thank you for your generosity!” one of the elders shouted. “All of us here wish to join your throngs of followers, sir!”
4301
4302“““Please, grant us your magnanimous kindness!!””” the others said as they remained on the floor, eyes turned to me, before bowing low.
4303
4304
4305Honestly, I didn’t want to deal with this.
4306
4307We’re just getting started with the rebuilding process here, guys. I don’t have time to waste on you!
4308
4309I would’ve loved to simply shoo them off. But we did have a lack of manpower around here. And I could already picture the turf wars these guys would want to spring upon us sooner or later. Maybe it was best to take them in while we still could.
4310
4311If they stab us in the back after that, we can just kill ’em all.
4312
4313I wouldn’t take kindly to traitors. Rose-colored glasses would just get in the way when you were leading a pack of monsters. You had to keep a cool head around them. That was part of the reason I was willing to take these goblins in—because I wanted to prove to myself that I meant business.
4314
4315Once again, I reminded myself, If these guys turn out to be traitors, I will personally kill every one of them. It was amazing how I could think about killing people as if I were wondering where to go for lunch, though. It came as a surprise, but—hell—it beat hemming and hawing over every life decision I made. Kept it simple.
4316
4317By the way, if these were just the envoys, how many goblins were we talking overall? I sighed. I might have a hell of a lot of names to think up soon.
4318
4319
4320The guards accompanying the goblin elders had gone back to their respective villages to report the news. So what did they have to say?
4321
4322To sum up, their story went a bit like this…
4323
4324It all began with the recent disruptions to the order around the forest. The other villages had de facto abandoned Rigurd’s during the direwolf attack in part because they simply had no combat resources left to assign to the place.
4325
4326All the intelligent races in this forest—the orcs, the lizardmen, and the ogres, too—were starting to step up and stake their claims on this wood. There had been smaller arguments along those lines before, but there was also a sort of silent agreement that nobody would let it get to armed conflict. With the forest’s one and true overseer out of the picture, however, there were more than a few races out there ready to vent some steam.
4327
4328Monsters, in general, had a tendency to puff up and engage in regular displays of power. Now every village in the forest was rapidly preparing itself to kick some ass. It was only a matter of time before something got the ball rolling. And goblins, the wimpiest kids on the block, were doomed to let most of these other races lay total waste to them.
4329
4330This, naturally, alarmed most of the other goblin elders. The moment they got involved in this cross-forest turf war, it’d be over for them. So they held a conference, talked it over for several days, and were all too blockheaded to come up with any decent ideas.
4331
4332Not that I would have expected them to…
4333
4334News of the impending direwolf attack came in the midst of this, but their attention was focused elsewhere. Rigurd’s village was left for dead and all but forgotten. Their talks continued, with no miracles in sight.
4335
4336Just as the villages’ food stocks were starting to run low, they heard word of yet another new forest menace—rumors of massive, dark beasts, piloted by people riding on their backs. They sped through the trees, as if traversing flat plains, and they utterly vanquished the more powerful monsters of the forest. Who were they? The concept made the goblins tremble with fear and surprise.
4337
4338They were apparently…ex-goblins.
4339
4340Opinions were split on how to handle this. Some suggested to travel to them immediately and beg for protection. Others found the tale too extraordinary to swallow, concerned that it might be a trap and refusing to believe that the ex-goblins would have no reason to trick them.
4341
4342Trap or not, though, there was no guarantee this new race would accept them. Especially since they’d abandoned Rigurd’s village. Forgiveness appeared a futile hope for many of the elders. Even goblins were capable of shame, it turned out.
4343
4344In the end, realizing they had reached the far end of their intellect, the conference ended with a total lack of any concrete conclusion. So the side that sought our protection decided to travel over here.
4345
4346Now it all made sense. Still, pretty selfish of them, wasn’t it? We’re talking about weak, stupid, helpless goblins, though, so I should have known better. I’d already agreed to take them in, besides.
4347
4348“Anyone who wants to come over, have at it,” I told the goblin representatives. That was enough to send them back home for now.
4349
4350*
4351
4352That was where my problems began.
4353
4354As I looked over the teeming crowds of goblins, I thought to myself, This is…kind of too many, isn’t it? Far too many to house within the village’s space.
4355
4356Why did this have to be my problem, anyway?
4357
4358
4359Over the past few days, we’d been stuck building axes, using them to chop down trees for wood, and so on. We hadn’t even started on houses yet. There was just too much to work on.
4360
4361Kaijin was handling wood duties, while the three dwarven brothers worked on processing the animal pelts into hobgoblin clothing. The looks they had been giving the females were less than savory. I figured it was best to set them on that job before anything else.
4362
4363We were in the midst of this when the goblins showed up. Four tribes, about five hundred of ’em in total. The rest were still in the villages with the elders who opted to stay put.
4364
4365Well, time for a move. It wouldn’t make much difference work-wise, assuming we did it right now. I checked my mental map of the area. Preferably I’d have liked something with nearby water and some cleared land suitable for farming. As I walked around, I realized that the most ideal location was…the area right nearby the cave I’d popped out of. Hmm.
4366
4367I decided to ask Rigurd about the state of things over there. “It was regarded as a forbidden zone,” he reported. “Unlike the forest, it was a veritable den of powerful monsters…”
4368
4369“No problem there, then. I mean, I lived there.”
4370
4371“Y-you what?!”
4372
4373“Like, I guess I was born around there, so…it oughta be fine.”
4374
4375“…You constantly impress me, Sir Rimuru. I am astounded.”
4376
4377Funny thing for him to say. What’s so astounding about being born in a cave? If he was cool with it, then fine.
4378
4379I then called for Mildo, youngest of the three brothers, and told him as much as I could about how architecture worked in the world I came from. Surveying and measurement in this world were actually fairly accurate, thanks to magic. That, plus the amateur-hour knowledge I brought to the table, helped us decide to hatch a surveying project for the local area.
4380
4381The wolves didn’t need it much, but for the goblins and dwarves a waste-management facility would be a necessity. I thought it’d be nice if we could set up a pseudo–septic system that could store waste and turn it into fertilizer. We’d need something to keep infectious diseases at bay, besides. That was another thing I added to Mildo’s list.
4382
4383Do goblins get sick, though? I wondered. The answer was yes—they were susceptible to disease like anyone else. Pretty wimpy monsters, if you asked me. Though given the kind of filth they lived in before I showed up, no wonder…
4384
4385They lost a lot of people but made up for it with an abundance of babies. Simple math. Although that wasn’t so much the case with hobgoblins—they gave birth to fewer offspring at a time, which was another reason I assumed their life spans were longer.
4386
4387Either way, if we lost too many to illness, we wouldn’t be able to keep our numbers up. I had zero knowledge of medicine; anything a potion couldn’t handle was beyond me, and we didn’t have any magic healers.
4388
4389So while we were in a building frenzy, I decided we might as well go all the way with hygiene. Mildo, for his part, actually had considerable knowledge about waste systems like this. I must not have been the only otherworlder to talk about this with people.
4390
4391This world, for its part, had something called “spirit engineering,” a unique field of study that led to all sorts of weird discoveries. What it didn’t offer, however, was a way to make fertilizer out of people’s dumps. Mildo was amazed to hear the idea from me.
4392
4393Regardless, though, after some deliberation, I named him head of building operations for our village and left everything up to him.
4394
4395Another classic tossing-off of responsibility, if I do say so myself.
4396
4397After having Rigurd assign a few people to Mildo’s detail, I sent them all off to survey our potential new home. Ranga joined them, just in case. I didn’t think monsters would go swarming out of the cave at them, but you never know. Ranga ought to have been able to handle whatever popped up, so better safe than sorry.
4398
4399
4400That took care of one issue, but I had something bigger on my plate—naming. Just thinking about it depressed me. I had the sinking feeling that by the time I got halfway through the five hundred or so goblins, I’d just be running through the alphabet. “Abcdef” would be a little hard to pronounce, though.
4401
4402Still, I had to get started. It took around four days to get through them all, with a quick bit of sleep mode in between, and I really had to hand it to myself—I stuck it out to the end. Not quite as exhausting as last time, but not a process I wanted to repeat anytime soon.
4403
4404I called the tribal elders over. They knelt down in their stately hobgob way. Rigurd was there, and following in his footsteps were three others I had just named: Rugurd, Regurd, and Rogurd.
4405
4406Put all the leaders together, and yep! You’ve got all five vowels!
4407
4408Ranga being the a was a coincidence.
4409
4410So maybe it wasn’t my best, but it was okay! They’d never know. Don’t forget how much work I put into this.
4411
4412I’ve always been very good at making that excuse.
4413
4414That left one unnamed elder, and she was a woman. Something feminine sounding was best, I thought, so I picked Lilina. One advantage of everyone being hobgobs was that I could actually tell ’em apart by gender. Magic Sense could help me do that with the regular gobs, but to the naked eye, it was a challenge.
4415
4416Could I turn “Lilina” into another name series, maybe? I thought about it but decided not to worry about the future too much. No time for it.
4417
4418
4419So here we were. A few hundred hobgobs. Maybe it was time we built a class system for them? With these numbers, I couldn’t tell them “Let’s all be pals and get along” and expect them to follow that. There needed to be a clear chain of command, especially given how much monsters valued strength.
4420
4421“All right,” I declared, “I’m giving all of you ranks!”
4422
4423Rigurd received a nice upgrade to goblin king; the other four elders became goblin lords. The rest of the goblins in the village immediately bowed to them, which was a spine-tingling sight to see.
4424
4425“““Y-yes, our lord!!””” the elders parroted. The ensuing cheers were deafening. I had just inadvertently penned a new chapter in goblin history.
4426
4427
4428Kaijin was kind enough to bring along all the carpentry tools he needed. Garm and Dold were proving to be able commanders on the clothing-production front. We were building a miniature tower of wood lumber in an empty space in the village. Preparations were going along smoothly.
4429
4430By the time I had evolved all the goblins and made sure I hadn’t missed anyone, Mildo came back to the village. The surveying work was done without a hitch. All systems go. I looked over the different blocks in the village he’d planned out. It was really more of a town than a simple village. A new home for all of us.
4431
4432
4433After making sure everything was in place, we set off. It was our first step toward a new land. Toward a new nation for us!
4434
4435*
4436
4437The man’s name was Fuze, and he was the guild master at the Free Guild branch in the kingdom of Blumund.
4438
4439His competence at his post was unquestioned, and even before then, his prowess as an adventurer had brought him all the way to the rank of A-minus.
4440
4441And as he’d promised the Baron of Veryard, he quickly set off to conduct an investigation of his own. What his assorted intelligence contacts told him, however, was that the Empire was currently making no moves at all. It might stay that way, of course—that was Fuze’s hunch—but there was no room for error.
4442
4443He continued to have his people watch the Empire. It wasn’t his usual line of work, but for now, at least, he was willing to make an exception.
4444
4445
4446One day, he received word that another investigation team had made its return to his city. He went to his chambers and sat down very slowly and deliberately on the sofa in the reception room he always used for classified meetings. Across from him sat three people—two men and a woman, all B-ranked adventurers.
4447
4448This group, he already knew well. There was Gido, a thief who excelled at reconnaissance. Kabal, meanwhile, was a master of defense. Being fighter class, he willingly served as a wall for the rest of his party, and he did his job well. He tended to crack jokes a lot, but he was no slouch. Finally, there was Elen, a sorceress whose skill set was geared toward the more unique types of magic. She had a wide variety of spells at her disposal, but her true skill lay in supernaturally enhanced movement. It was also worth noting that her careful planning always did wonders to boost her party’s chance at survival.
4449
4450That was the team Fuze had sent to examine the cave Veldora had once been sealed in. His first reaction upon seeing them was slight amazement that they were safe. That cave was more suited for people with B-plus ranks or higher, and if you took its master into account, tracking down an A-minus traveler or two was usually your safest bet. Even if Fuze himself ventured in—not that his guild responsibilities would ever let him these days—it would likely be quite a slog if he took it solo.
4451
4452Regardless of their ranks, these were the people Fuze had sent to find out what was up with Veldora at the moment. He’d made the decision because of their uncanny knack for staying alive. The ability to avoid battle while gathering intelligence, in this case, was worth far more to him than employing a B-plus powerhouse.
4453
4454If something had happened to them, though, Fuze would have had to take the heat as guild master. Sending people into areas they were unqualified for by rank was a clear violation of guild regulations. A branch head daring to try that would create controversy if the incident became public knowledge.
4455
4456But this was the group Fuze had wanted, and nobody was happier to see them back now than him.
4457
4458“Let’s hear the report,” he said, ever careful not to betray his emotions. No matter how appreciative he was inside, he made it a point not to offer them any reassuring words. The trio was used to this.
4459
4460“It was awful, man!” Kabal blurted.
4461
4462“I so need to take a bath…,” Elen agreed.
4463
4464“Yeah, the hardest part was tryin’ to keep this pair from ripping each other apart, I’d say…,” Gido commented.
4465
4466Their debriefings almost always started like this. Their eyes, however, were deadly serious. It probably was indeed awful, Fuze thought.
4467
4468The report began with a description of the monsters they’d found in the cave. After bluffing their way past the tempest serpent that served as the area’s guardian, they’d proceeded past the sealing door. It had been clear early on that Veldora was gone, but they’d spent another week or so exploring the cave, just in case. The end result: definitely no guardian, or leader, to speak of inside.
4469
4470But one thing had caught their attention the most.
4471
4472“Here’s the thing, though,” Kabal said. “Once we were done with our examination and went out the door…the tempest serpent was gone.”
4473
4474“Right, yeah!” Elen exclaimed. “I couldn’t activate Escape inside the door, so I spent all that time figuring out how we’d get away from it… I feel like such an idiot!”
4475
4476“Yeah,” said Gido. “I brought along an illusion and heat-generating trap, and I didn’t even use ’em. At least it saved us some time, though. Gettin’ past it on the way in was one thing, but gettin’ out woulda been another.”
4477
4478What was the meaning of this? This tempest serpent had a tentative rating of A-minus. It was absolutely the strongest presence in the cave. Not even Fuze liked his chances much against it. It was the whole reason why he had fretted over this trio’s chances of a successful trip.
4479
4480Something had definitely happened over there. Fuze could tell that much. And he needed to know what.
4481
4482“All right, guys. I’ll let you rest for three days or so, but after that, I’ll need you back in the forest again. Not inside the cave this time—you’ll be examining the area around it instead. I want you to leave no stone unturned out there, all right? Be thorough. That is all.”
4483
4484“‘That’s all,’ he says!”
4485
4486“Three days? That’s it?! Give us a week, at least!”
4487
4488“Yeah, yeah… You know he’s not gonna listen to us, guys.”
4489
4490Fuze didn’t let the protests bother him. He had some new information to stew over. What could be going on in that forest…? He lost himself in thought for a moment…then opened his eyes, only to find three pairs of spiteful eyes staring at him. These guys… He sighed, then yelled at them as he always did.
4491
4492“Why are you still here? Get out! Now!”
4493
4494The trio hurriedly excused themselves.
4495
4496
4497Three days later, Kabal, Elen, and Gido were preparing for their forest trip.
4498
4499“That was barely any time off…,” Elen moaned.
4500
4501“You said it, girl,” Gido replied.
4502
4503“Could you stop complaining for a moment, guys?” Kabal, the more-or-less leader, admonished with a lack of conviction that indicated his agreement. “You’re just depressing me now.”
4504
4505They had few routes into the forest to choose from. The monsters had been growing incredibly active in recent days, to the point that not even the merchants were willing to send wagons into the forest. Hiring bodyguards was out of the question—they’d lose money on this job if they did. If they wanted to visit the forest, it’d have to be on foot for the time being. They would have had to walk at least a little, since the path to the “Sealed Cave” was too treacherous to navigate in a horse cart.
4506
4507As a result, preparation would be key. Procuring several weeks’ worth of preserved food was a challenge in itself, but without it, they stood every chance of starving to death before they even reached their destination. Elen’s magic, at least, guaranteed them potable water whenever they needed.
4508
4509When they were largely done and it was time to head off, a person approached them, speaking in a voice that was somewhere between young and old, male and female.
4510
4511“Excuse me. If you are headed for the forest, would I be able to join you along the way?”
4512
4513The mask the figure was wearing prevented any guess at the face behind it. It was an ornate, beautiful mask, but it bore no expression at all. There was something vaguely unsettling about the whole package, but…
4514
4515“Fine by me.”
4516
4517“Wh-whoa! I’m the leader here, Elen! What’s your problem?!”
4518
4519“Ahh, you know her. Once she decides on something, there’s no changin’ her mind.”
4520
4521“Thank you.”
4522
4523Those words of gratitude were all the masked figure said before silently following behind them. Thus Kabal and his band found themselves with another companion as they ventured into the forest.
4524
4525*
4526
4527The sound of chopping trees and hammering echoed throughout the forest. Slowly, the new town and its houses were beginning to take shape. In our minds, at least. We were still busy laying out the water and septic system, so for now, it was still just a clearing.
4528
4529This system took the direction of its flow from the river we were adjacent to. We planned to have a water-processing building eventually, although it was still under construction. That’d be where the river water was purified and distributed to people’s houses.
4530
4531On the septic end of things, we built a large chamber out of wood that we planned to bury in the ground. The wood’s inside surfaces would be treated to improve their resistance to rotting, then reinforced with cement. That was what we were working on now. We’d lucked out and found some quicklime-type material off a nearby hill.
4532
4533Meanwhile, another building outside of town would be our waste-processing facility, where we planned to make the fertilizer we wanted.
4534
4535In addition to this, I was having the crew build a large temporary building, a sort of gymnasium they could sleep in during construction. It was rather slipshod since we had no intention of making it permanent, but it would do the job.
4536
4537Outlining the assorted neighborhood divisions was going along well. The upper-class houses, including the one I’d stay in, would be built near the cave mouth. We’d have a line of homes meant for the tribal elders, with the other residences spread out around them.
4538
4539We were doing this before anything else, so it was easy to lay out the town plan without getting things cluttered and mixed up. It was basically built in the shape of a cross, with a wide main street, making it easy for townspeople to work as a group if the need arose. We’d have to be careful not to create long lines of identical roads—that’d make it easy to get lost—but it wasn’t too much of a concern.
4540
4541The only real disadvantage to this setup was that it could be easy for enemies to move around in case of invasion—but if they actually made it to the center of town, it’d mean a dozen other things would have failed by then.
4542
4543No point dwelling on that scenario. If we got wrecked, we could always just rebuild.
4544
4545
4546It was absolutely a good idea to name all the goblins and upgrade them into hobgoblins, though. It did wonders for their intelligence levels, and they were all astonishingly quick studies. Their strength was upgraded, too. The dwarves described regular goblins as straight-on F-ranked monsters, while hobgobs hovered between C and D for the most part. They felt more like people than they did before, to be sure. Depending on their weapons and armor, not to mention their classes and magical arts, there was a lot of room for growth.
4547
4548On that note, I was seeing substantial variation in the hobgobs’ sizes and strengths. The four goblin lords I’d just named, for one, all seemed more talented in life than the rank and file did. Rigurd the Goblin King, meanwhile…
4549
4550“Oh, is that where you were, Sir Rimuru? I was searching for you!”
4551
4552Who was this guy? He was practically a muscle-bound freak of nature at this point, huge in frame and almost the size of an ogre. “Hell, larger, even!” as Kaijin put it. That must’ve been the result of giving him a class in addition to a name, I supposed.
4553
4554I swear, the biology of these monsters was a total mystery to me. I’d have to try assigning a few more titles to see what happened.
4555
4556“What is it?”
4557
4558“I’ve come to report to you, sir. We’ve captured a few suspicious individuals.”
4559
4560“Suspicious? A bunch of monsters, or?”
4561
4562“No, sir, humans. We did not engage them, as you ordered.”
4563
4564“Humans? Why here?”
4565
4566Whoa! Sweet! Better get on their good sides, fast! If it was those three idiots from the dwarven gate, I’d be happy to chop them up and feed them to our work crews, but…
4567
4568“They were engaged in battle with a group of giant ants, it seems. Rigur and his security detail rescued them and took them here, but…apparently he suspects they are conducting an investigation of the local area. I thought I would come to you for advice…”
4569
4570Hmm. Some country’s checking out this place? I already knew from the dwarves that the Forest of Jura was considered neutral territory, unclaimed by any nation. It seemed plausible that this was an expeditionary force, trying to find some new territory to take for its own. This could be trouble, but there was no point fretting over it without hearing them out. I could think about what to do after that.
4571
4572“All right. Take me to them!” I said as I hopped on Rigurd’s shoulder.
4573
4574Ranga being out on patrol made transport around our new town a bit of a pain. I could walk easily enough, but when I was by myself, my lack of height was an issue. I always resented the feeling of being looked down upon whenever I met anyone. Having people kneel to greet me just got in the way of actual work. I had a reputation to uphold, besides, and I didn’t want to be under people all the time. Perhaps I worried about it too much, but I always thought it was better to avoid trouble before it started.
4575
4576That was why I tended to travel around on a lot of shoulders these days.
4577
4578
4579So aboard Rigurd’s shoulders, I made my way to see these adventurers. Who are they? I wondered before a conversation entered my (figurative) ears.
4580
4581“Wh-whoa! Hey! I wanted that!”
4582
4583“That’s just mean, isn’t it? I raised this meat myself!”
4584
4585“Sir, I regret to inform you that I am not giving up this food!”
4586
4587“Munch, munch.”
4588
4589Certainly seemed like some excitement.
4590
4591“…”
4592
4593Rigurd replied to my silent question. “M-my apologies, Sir Rimuru. It would seem the ants made off with most of their luggage…and even before then, they had not had a decent meal in some time, so I had some brought to them.”
4594
4595Hmm. That was kind of the goblin king, to be sure. “Oh, that’s no problem,” I replied. “In fact, good job noticing. Helping out someone in need is a nice thing, you know?”
4596
4597I felt it was appropriate enough to praise him. He was gradually becoming more and more of a leader, no longer asking me about every little thing that cropped up. A good thing, I thought.
4598
4599“Ha-ha! I will do my best to improve my rule and be less of a burden upon you, Sir Rimuru!”
4600
4601But I wish he wouldn’t be so formal with me all the time, I thought as we approached a simple tent. The hobgob guarding it opened the flap for us.
4602
4603The moment we stepped in, I felt all eyes upon me. Four adventurers sat on the ground, their mouths full of assorted meats and vegetables. Their eyes were wide open as they gawked at me. It was a hilarious sight to see, although they probably didn’t realize it.
4604
4605Hmm? Have I seen them somewhere before? …Oh, right. They were the adventurers I passed by in the cave, although one of them was new to me. I wondered how any kind of food got through the mask this figure had on.
4606
4607“Munch, munch…”
4608
4609They sat there for a moment, chewing. They sure were taking their time.
4610
4611Fresh roasted meat…mmm. If only I had a sense of taste. Argh… Does anyone have some spare taste buds…?
4612
4613Whoops, got a little distracted there. I turned my focus to the matter at hand.
4614
4615Rigurd walked up to a tall seat on one side and placed me upon it. “My guests,” he bellowed as he sat next to me, “I do hope you are comfortable here. Allow me to introduce you to our master, Sir Rimuru!”
4616
4617I could hear them swallowing down their food. Then, in unison:
4618
4619“““Huh? A slime?!”””
4620
4621“Munch, munch.”
4622
4623All of them reacted with shock.
4624
4625Well, I’m not sure about the last one, actually. Whatever.
4626
4627“It is good to meet you. I am Rimuru, a slime. Not a bad slime, you know!”
4628
4629I heard a sputtering sound from under the mask. With all the food that guy was chewing, the results probably weren’t pretty.
4630
4631Rude jerk.
4632
4633Must’ve been a surprise to hear a slime speak. The other three looked equally surprised, but at least they didn’t have their mouths full at the time.
4634
4635So. Who were these visitors? Good guys, hopefully.
4636
4637“Well, pardon us, I guess. I just didn’t expect we’d be saved by a monster tribe.”
4638
4639“Oh! We’re human adventurers, by the way, and this meat is really good! We’ve been running for the past three days, I think, so it’s been hard to eat much of anything… Thank you so much!”
4640
4641“Yeah, thanks. I sure didn’t expect some hobgoblins to be building a village around here.”
4642
4643“Urrp… Koff! Glug glug.”
4644
4645“Well,” I said, “please, feel free to enjoy your meal, all of you. We can talk afterward.”
4646
4647I sort of wished the hobgobs had called me over after the humans were done stuffing themselves, but they were still lacking in politeness here and there. I’m sure they were surprised, but something told me I’d need to hold a workshop on manners shortly anyway.
4648
4649*
4650
4651So I left the tent, not too interested in watching them eat on the floor, wondering about my good luck at obtaining these human guests (or prisoners, depending). On the way out, I told their guard to take them to my personal gate near the cave once mealtime was over.
4652
4653“Don’t worry about it,” I reassured the crestfallen-looking Rigurd as we walked. “We can work on manners later.” They were, after all, growing by leaps and bounds. I wasn’t expecting every diplomatic effort to go perfectly with these hobgobs.
4654
4655Settling down back in my tent, I began patiently waiting. Rigurd had one of his female assistants prepare some tea for us. It looked more palatable than the last beverage I’d tried from them, but I could only guess at the taste. Neat how evolution even affected areas like that.
4656
4657Slowly, we were settling down into a truly cultured society. Something about that tea convinced me.
4658
4659*
4660
4661After a few more moments, the four adventurers popped in, immediately giving a hearty “Sorry ’bout that!” as they entered. The tent was a little cramped with all of them inside.
4662
4663Once their goblin guide was gone, another one brought out some fresh tea for the group. There, see? Real service, out of nowhere. They must’ve picked it up from the dwarves—I knew they had been spending nights drinking with them, learning about their society and culture.
4664
4665“Ah, good to see you again. My name is Rimuru, and I’m the leader of this little group. What brings you guys over here?”
4666
4667I figured it was a valid enough question. They nodded at each other—must’ve expected this—and began to speak.
4668
4669“I am glad to meet you, Rimuru. My name is Kabal, the leader of this band…more or less. This is Elen, and that’s Gido over there. We’re adventurers, all ranked B—you know what that means, I imagine?”
4670
4671“Hi! Elen here!”
4672
4673“Gido, sir. A pleasure.”
4674
4675So they were a party. Being ranked B put them in the upper echelons, to be sure, but they would’ve faced a rough time in the cave, no? Maybe they were masters at hiding from monsters or something. And what about the other one in their ranks? I was sure there were only three of them in the cave.
4676
4677“This, meanwhile, is Shizu, a temporary addition to our team for this mission.”
4678
4679“Shizu. Charmed.”
4680
4681It was hard to tell her gender or age strictly from her voice. But after honing my talents trying to differentiate goblins, I could tell right off—she was a woman. And, if my hunch was correct, maybe even Japanese? That was the impression I had.
4682
4683The way she carried her teacup and the way she knelt just so, tops of her feet flat against the floor. That position, I thought, had to be rare in this realm, and her three companions certainly didn’t bother—the men just sat cross-legged on the wolf-pelt rug over the ground, and Elen chose to keep her legs to one side instead.
4684
4685Ah, well. It wouldn’t be strange to have a culture somewhere on this planet that resembled Japan’s. I’d pursue that train of thought later.
4686
4687Although, it occurred to me—was it me, or were these adventurers being way too cavalier with their own safety right now? So far, they seemed to be enjoying their stay immensely—eating, drinking, and laughing with each other. This was a monster’s den they’d wandered into. They knew that, right? Maybe they just had a screw loose, I dunno.
4688
4689…Oops. Got sidetracked. Time to continue the conversation.
4690
4691“You too, thanks. So…”
4692
4693………
4694
4695……
4696
4697…
4698
4699They were exceedingly forthright with their story, apparently not wary of my motives in the least. Their guild master had sent them to examine the area around the cave and check to see whether anything suspicious had taken place…but this mission was proving to stymie them.
4700
4701“Yeah, that’s the thing!” Kabal continued. “We’re here looking for ‘suspicious’ things, but what the heck is ‘suspicious’ supposed to mean? We’re clueless here!”
4702
4703“Totally!” Elen chimed in. “I wish he could’ve said, like, ‘Look for this or that or the other thing’ instead of leaving it so vague!”
4704
4705“We might be good scouts and all that, but we can’t do everything, y’know?” Gido added.
4706
4707And so they bad-mouthed their guild master without a care in the world. I almost felt sorry for the guy.
4708
4709Along the way, this group had run smack into a large, suspicious-looking boulder with a hole in it. This is it! they must’ve thought, because they drew their swords and stabbed it a little bit…only to wake up an entire nest of giant ants. Brother. I didn’t know what to say.
4710
4711It was a miracle they were alive—they’d spent the next three days constantly on the run, losing all their possessions on the way, before making it here. I had to hand it to them for managing that, really.
4712
4713“Well,” I reflected, “I wouldn’t say there’s much ‘suspicious’ going on around here, no. The cave, mainly, I guess?”
4714
4715Elen shook her head. “But we didn’t find anything in there, no. Did you know the story behind that cave? There’s supposed to be this big, evil dragon sealed inside, but we spent two weeks running up and down that cave, and nothing! Two weeks without a bath, and we got practically nothing for it…”
4716
4717“Whoa, c’mon!” an unnerved Kabal barked back. “We can’t go around revealing that much to them!”
4718
4719“What do you care?” Gido countered. “She’s the one who did it! It don’t matter to me!”
4720
4721The men completely panicked at Elen’s unwitting revelation.
4722
4723I already knew, of course, thanks to my last encounter with them. And these people liked a dip now and then, huh? Maybe I’d have to get a bathhouse built around here.
4724
4725Moving on.
4726
4727“So what were you looking for in that cave, exactly?”
4728
4729It couldn’t have been treasure, after all.
4730
4731Kabal somberly shook his head in response. “Well, if she’s said that much, no point hiding it. Like she said, rumor’s been going around that the dragon in there’s stopped responding…”
4732
4733Hmm. Not that I could’ve known, but Veldora’s disappearance must’ve put the humans in a tizzy. That vanishing act, despite his being safely sealed away, was huge news—I guess this was some crazy powerful dragon after all, although to me he’d just seemed like a nice guy who liked to chat sometimes.
4734
4735Must’ve been a big deal, though, if people were sending out search parties. Was building this town near the cave mouth a mistake?
4736
4737“We brought along a Reaction Stone, too, because they said the cave was practically bursting at the seams with magicules…but it wasn’t anything near what we thought it’d be. I mean, the concentration’s a little heavier than your typical cave, but nothing outside what’s normal now. And that is pretty unusual, so at least we’ve got that to go back home with, but…”
4738
4739“It’s still packed with strong monsters, though, so I don’t really wanna go back in again if I have the choice,” Elen said. “No treasure to speak of, either, and no magic ore. All that monster hacking you gotta do, and there’s no payoff for it at all!”
4740
4741“Yeah,” Gido added, “you might find some bandit gear if you look a bit, but nothin’ worth goin’ out of your way for.”
4742
4743Oops. No ore, huh? Well, what if I told you that there used to be loads of it…and I swallowed it all up? And what if I told you the magic had declined in there because I swallowed up Veldora, the guy generating all of it? That’s all basically my fault, isn’t it?
4744
4745Oh well. What they didn’t know couldn’t hurt them.
4746
4747
4748We continued talking for a while. They had said too much anyway, as Kabal put it, so they might as well go all the way. These guys were a lot more good-natured than I gave them credit for at first.
4749
4750And if the cave was no longer a location of interest, maybe we wouldn’t be the center of attention after all. I was considering having the town moved as a worst-case scenario, but now I doubted it’d be necessary. No country had any legal right to this land, so it wasn’t as if anyone could force us out.
4751
4752Just in case, I decided to ask whether the guild would have any problems with us building a town here.
4753
4754“It…oughta be fine, right?” Kabal said.
4755
4756“Yeah,” Elen agreed. “It’s not the guild’s problem in the first place. What about the local governments, though?”
4757
4758“Ooh, that ain’t for me to say,” was Gido’s opinion.
4759
4760Of course, the guild wouldn’t know what their host nations were thinking. Plus, if any of them took action, they’d have to prove their claim to the other nearby nations. It wouldn’t be worth it.
4761
4762Then, as I thought over this, I noticed that something was going on with Shizu, who’d been sitting there listening the whole time. Suddenly, she slumped to the floor, unconscious. We all immediately came up to her, trying to hold her up, when…
4763
4764
4765“Nhh… Nraaaaahhhhhh!!”
4766
4767
4768Things progressed quickly after that.
4769
4770*
4771
4772Once Shizu’s extended groan ended, the tent was visited by absolute silence.
4773
4774Cracks were now appearing over her mask, mystical force wafting out from beneath. All of us could tell that something bad was happening.
4775
4776“Summon magic?!” Elen shouted in surprise.
4777
4778“Whoa, for real? Where the hell’d that come from? What rank is it?”
4779
4780“…Umm, judging by the size of the magic circle, I’d have to guess B-plus or higher.”
4781
4782“Well, we can’t just sit here, boss. We gotta stop it!”
4783
4784So they were seasoned adventurers after all, when they needed to be. A few words exchanged, and they immediately leaped into action.
4785
4786“Great Earth, place thy bonds over her! Mud Hand!”
4787
4788“Urrrrrraaahhh! Knockdown!!”
4789
4790First, Elen tied her down. Then Kabal landed a full-body blow. Gido played backup, ready to act the moment trouble appeared. Hmm. For B ranks, their teamwork was top-notch. Not a single wasted movement.
4791
4792But all Shizu had to do was lift the top of her index finger up a bit, and that was enough to trigger a small explosion around her. So much for my tent—which I didn’t mind that much, but what about those three? Were they hurt? There was a bit of a shock wave, but I was unscathed.
4793
4794Kabal, who had landed a Knockdown on Shizu after Elen bound her, had sadly taken the full brunt of the explosion with his body. It had sent him flying. Gido was fine, however, and he’d sensed danger early enough that he’d pushed Elen aside to safety as well.
4795
4796“You all right?”
4797
4798“We’re just fine, yeah!”
4799
4800“Um, I’m kinda aching all over!” Elen protested. “They better give us some hazard pay for this!”
4801
4802Kabal, for his part, was already on his feet. “Owww… Guys, could you worry about your leader at least a little?” He must’ve been made of some sturdy stuff.
4803
4804“I knew Shizu was a magic user, but summoning, too…?”
4805
4806“What’d she summon, anyway?”
4807
4808“No, no,” Gido cut in, “that ain’t even the half of it. As far as I know, you can’t launch magic without a chant during a summoning—”
4809
4810Before he could finish, he stopped, looking at Shizu as if he couldn’t believe his eyes. He had just hit upon an idea.
4811
4812“Wait… No way… The Conqueror of Flames?”
4813
4814Shizu was still casting a spell. Her entire body was glowing bright red, hovering in the air a little. Her mask remained prominent on her face as her long black hair spilled out of her robe. What’s she trying to do? She seemed strange to me a moment before all this happened…
4815
4816“Rigurd, get everyone out of town! Don’t let anyone near here!” I shouted.
4817
4818“But…”
4819
4820“That’s an order! Once they’re evacuated, get Ranga here for me!”
4821
4822“Yes, Sir Rimuru!”
4823
4824The goblin king sped off.
4825
4826I could tell neither he nor his race could do much against this. It’d be a waste of countless lives. And I didn’t want Ranga as a fighting companion. I’d called for him simply because I’d considered the possibility that this was all an act on the adventurers’ part to divert our attention. Their oddly loose lips made a lot more sense to me if they’d never intended to let us live from the start. That, or they really could have been that stupid, but…
4827
4828If this was an act, they might try to stab me in the back while I was struggling with Shizu. That was what Ranga would be for. Maybe I was overthinking things, but you can never be too careful.
4829
4830“Yo, Gido! What’s that Conqueror of Flames thing?”
4831
4832“Wasn’t that a hero or something?” Elen chimed in first. “I think she was active around fifty or so years ago?”
4833
4834Famous, then? I thought to myself. Then Shizu’s mask fell off her face.
4835
4836
4837Flames shot upward.
4838
4839Up in the sky, three flame salamanders appeared. It was a hell of a way for Shizu to reveal her face to us. Her black hair fanned outward with the shock wave, shining brilliantly against the inferno. She had a fleeting, transient beauty to her—but her eyes emitted a wicked shine, and the edges of her lips were twisted upward in what seemed to be an expression of utter joy at the carnage she had seen.
4840
4841Something about it struck me as completely unnatural, in a way I couldn’t describe very well. Then…
4842
4843
4844Launching unique skill “Deviant.”
4845
4846The voice of the world echoed around us. As it did, the beautiful young girl transformed into a giant of pure fire.
4847
4848“No mistakin’ it,” Gido shouted. “That’s the Conqueror of Flames, the master of Ifrit the titan… The strongest elementalist in the world!”
4849
4850Ifrit, the fire titan. The lord of fire, capable of burning anything in his path. A level above any royalty, mortal or divine.
4851
4852“Gahh! Ifrit? Isn’t that spirit, like, above A rank and stuff?!” Kabal yelped.
4853
4854“Oof… That’s my first time seeing it,” Elen said. “But…how could we ever beat that?!”
4855
4856“Yeah, we can’t,” retorted Gido. “We’re all gonna die here… Sure was a short life, I guess.”
4857
4858With his three flame salamanders by his side, the Conqueror of Flames surveyed his domain. No wonder the three of them were in such a panic. Even a single salamander boasted B-plus strength. But… What was the deal with Shizu? To me, it didn’t seem as if she was controlling all this—more like Ifrit was controlling Shizu.
4859
4860There was a shock wave as Shizu—or Ifrit—unleashed a torrent of magic force.
4861
4862…That was weird. It wasn’t aimed at anyone, not meant to kill—just a little show of violence, although there was nothing little about it. It didn’t seem like the work of a free mind; the attack looked more as if it was preprogrammed by someone. Now there was no doubting it. This wasn’t Shizu’s will at work. Ifrit was supposed to be hers to handle, but now he was out of control.
4863
4864Whether that theory was right or not didn’t matter right now. The problem was the force behind those attacks. It was beyond lethal. Pale red shock waves rolled across the landscape, hot enough to instantly burn all the buildings we had under construction.
4865
4866God dammit! We just got started, too!
4867
4868The three adventurers tried using a Magic Barrier to block the attack, I guess, but it didn’t even last a single shock wave. They weren’t dead, but they weren’t doing too well, either—conscious, but probably immobile by now.
4869
4870“Guys, don’t move!” I yelled at them. “You’ll wind up getting targeted!”
4871
4872They responded by bunching up together, launching both Magic Barrier and Aura Shield. Guess this isn’t an act. They were seriously defending themselves. So much for the “let’s kill all the monsters” theory.
4873
4874Talk about force, though. The magic power Ifrit was releasing—with no casting time at all—was blowing searing-hot wind a good hundred feet in every direction around us. If I didn’t fight these guys—Ifrit and those three flame salamanders—we were all going down. What a pain.
4875
4876But it was strange.
4877
4878Even in this predicament, I wasn’t trembling with fear or anything. Maybe it was because I was a monster now. I mean, Veldora and that black snake kinda freaked me out at first, but both wound up being good experiences in the end.
4879
4880“Hey. What’re you trying to do?”
4881
4882“…”
4883
4884
4885Pop!
4886
4887
4888An explosion went off behind me. I was guessing trying to talk this out with Ifrit wasn’t going to work. He just answered my question with another white-hot strike in my direction.
4889
4890This time, unlike that untargeted shock wave from before, he was clearly trying to kill me, and his beams of pure heat were vaporizing anything they touched on the way. The force behind them far outclassed that first release of magic power—but, hey, if they didn’t hit me, no worries. I had already dodged those beams, and with my quick senses, I could see things coming at the speed of sound.
4891
4892In a way, I was glad we weren’t finished with the town yet. I probably should’ve been more concerned about the flame titan in front of me, but that was the thought that popped up anyway. Our tents and temporary outhouses were gone, but that wasn’t any disaster.
4893
4894We had already cut down the surrounding trees to expand the clearing; if we’d been in the forest, there probably would have been a massive wildfire by now. There’s a silver lining for you. I was a bit concerned about the wood and other supplies we had piled up, but there wasn’t much I could do for it now.
4895
4896This giant had a hell of a lot of nerve, though! With that attitude of his, I was sure he saw me as nothing but an annoying little bug in his way. He was dissing me, and that was more than enough to get on my bad side. Ifrit was my enemy, and I decided now was the time for a counterattack. I had my qualms about Shizu, the person Ifrit was probably feeding off of for all this, but if I didn’t strike, this would never end.
4897
4898Suppressing Ifrit was priority one; I could check up on Shizu later. For all I knew, maybe Shizu wasn’t being controlled at all.
4899
4900I shot a Water Blade at Ifrit’s stomach. It evaporated right before reaching the flame giant; a spiraling plume of fire cut it off. Hmm. Guess that won’t work. But I didn’t have time to ponder it, because the salamanders had just reacted to my attack.
4901
4902“Icicle Lance!!”
4903
4904Elen’s ice magic stabbed its way through one of them. As I took a peek at her, she was already fleeing back into her corner of the Magic Barrier.
4905
4906It was a clever attempt. It looked as if the barrier was holding up well enough without much concentration on the caster’s part. But it’d take more than an Icicle Lance to shoot down those salamanders.
4907
4908One of them lunged straight toward the adventuring trio.
4909
4910“You all right?!”
4911
4912“I can do this!” Elen said. “Risking our lives is nothing new to us!”
4913
4914“Oh, come on,” Kabal groaned, “I thought I was the leader! Well, so be it. I’ll take one of ’em down!”
4915
4916“Yeah?” Gido retorted. “I ain’t heard of a bandit fightin’ an elemental spirit before. Guess we’re all in this together, huh?”
4917
4918It was hard to tell whether they really counted on each other or not.
4919
4920If Kabal was that eager to “take one down,” I might as well let him. If he died, though, that was gonna weigh on me.
4921
4922“All right,” I said. “You take him. But don’t push it! If you get hurt, use these.”
4923
4924Skipping the explanation, I spat out a few recovery potions and threw them their way. Gido managed to scoop them up.
4925
4926“Um… Rimuru? What are these?”
4927
4928“Recovery potions! Pretty good ones, too, so if you’re hurt, use ’em!”
4929
4930We didn’t have time for details. I went back on the move, and the three of them were too busy dealing with the flame salamander to talk. Even one would be a tough opponent for them. Hope they hang on okay.
4931
4932
4933The other two salamanders, meanwhile, had started making their way toward me. Ifrit himself was calmly advancing, too.
4934
4935Now what?
4936
4937Just as the thought occurred to me, Ranga finally arrived. I’d expected to have him keep watch over the adventurers, but no longer. He’d be serving as my mount instead.
4938
4939“You called for me, my master!”
4940
4941I hopped right on his back. At least I had some speed now. The salamanders were pretty quick up there, but not as quick as Ranga.
4942
4943“I want you to focus on dodging them,” I ordered. “You don’t need to attack at all. I’ll take care of that!”
4944
4945“Understood!”
4946
4947We had almost a wordless connection with each other. Ranga instantly understood what I wanted to do. Then we were off.
4948
4949The two salamanders fired off straight jets of Fire Breath at us, like two flamethrowers in the sky. It was light work for Ranga to avoid them, rearing back and out of range of the heat. The fire looked powerful, and I didn’t want to try my luck. If I’d still been a human, they probably would’ve turned me into a black divot on the ground.
4950
4951I’d better take care of those two guys first before tackling Ifrit. So I tried out some Water Blades. Unlike the fire giant, the salamanders couldn’t cut off the attack before it hit home. I managed to slice off a limb…but, ridiculously enough, the guy grew it right back again. It must’ve been made of fire like everything else. Just cutting it off wouldn’t accomplish much. The black snake probably exuded more raw strength than these guys, but the salamanders’ special powers would make them a tad trickier to defeat.
4952
4953“…My master, physical attacks will not work against spiritual foes. Striking their elemental weakness or using magic will,” Ranga explained.
4954
4955Oh. Right. Hitting an elemental spirit with a sword wouldn’t do much, would it?
4956
4957What about launching a ton of water at it, then? My “stomach” had about that much in storage from the underground lake. Would that be enough to put the brakes on this guy?
4958
4959
4960Understood. It is possible to release a large amount of water. This will cause a steam explosion upon contact with the salamander, but is this all right?
4961
4962Yes
4963
4964No
4965
4966Huh? A steam…explosion…? What…?
4967
4968
4969Understood. A flame salamander is formed from collected heat energy. Being doused in water will cause it to immediately vaporize, creating steam that envelops the salamander’s body. It will also trigger a high-temperature, highly compressed wave of pressure, creating a series of explosions.
4970
4971—And? Will that beat the salamander?
4972
4973
4974Understood. Pressure times volume equals water released times vapor constant…
4975
4976Stoppppp! Give it to me in a way I can understand!
4977
4978
4979Understood. It will trigger a large explosion, and it is possible that the salamander will be knocked out without a trace. However, the results will likely turn the local area into a vacant plot of land.
4980
4981Oh, come on! What’s the point, then? I’m not suicidal, man!
4982
4983But if not that, then what? Water Blades do nothing practical against it…
4984
4985“Icicle Lance!!”
4986
4987*
4988
4989I spotted the trio once more, doing their best to survive, with Elen casting magic in the center.
4990
4991Wait a sec. Water Blades don’t work, because they aren’t magic, I suppose. So is magic all I need?
4992
4993“Elen! Hit me with an Icicle Lance! Just one’s fine!”
4994
4995“Hahh?! Umm, that’s kind of…”
4996
4997“Just do it!”
4998
4999The request gave her some pause, but after a second, she began chanting. After another moment, the freeze-magic Icicle Lance was launched.
5000
5001“Don’t complain about this to me later! Icicle Lance!!”
5002
5003As she shouted out the spell, a pillar of ice shot my way. I could probably capture that magic with my Predator skill.
5004
5005And if I could—
5006
5007
5008Report. Launching unique skill “Predator.” Icicle Lance Predation and Analysis successful.
5009
5010Great! Just as I thought.
5011
5012Really, I half doubted it while it was being explained to me, but this Predator had to be some kind of rule-breaking skill. That magic probably packed a punch, but Predator absorbed it all, leaving me undamaged, and I even learned it to boot.
5013
5014“Hehh?! What happened to my magic?!”
5015
5016Sorry, Elen. Can’t explain.
5017
5018The Analysis wrapped up in an instant, and now I could cast the spell just by thinking about it. No chanting required—that was another nice side effect of Predator.
5019
5020“Icicle Lance!”
5021
5022Omitting the casting time, I fired some magic off toward the salamander. Then, at that moment, I understood—the theory behind magic, and how it all worked. My Water Blades didn’t damage a salamander at all, even if they managed to slice right through the guy, but Elen’s magic did the trick.
5023
5024The reason was surprisingly simple. Casting magic wasn’t about acting upon your surroundings with a phenomenon—it was more like picturing something, then creating it in real life.
5025
5026I was, in a way, launching a bolt of energy that had the effect of robbing the target of its heat. That bolt happened to take the form of an energy-sapping ice pillar, but it wasn’t the ice that made it work. It was the energy inside. Thus, it applied damage to a salamander, whose own energy took the form of heat and flame.
5027
5028And the multiple ice pillars I’d just launched—too big, really, to be called “lances”—had just skewered the two flame salamanders. That, apparently, was all it took to rid them of all their magical force. They instantly vaporized, like a puff of smoke, and were no more.
5029
5030“Yes! All done here. Let me help you guys—”
5031
5032I figured I would help them out, since I’d had Elen waste a magic bolt on me—but I was too late.
5033
5034“Ah, crap,” Kabal said, “it’s gonna blow itself up!” As the first line of defense, he launched an Aura Shield, but the salamander’s self-sacrificing explosion was more than enough to blow it away. The three of them were all exposed to the intense heat as they soared backward into the air.
5035
5036Flustered, I had Ranga run up to them. They were more badly burned than I’d thought. Conscious, yes, but no longer capable of moving—and Kabal, up in front, had taken the worst of it. If it hadn’t been for his shield, the relatively defenseless Elen and Gido easily could’ve died.
5037
5038“Dammit… Ranga, protect these guys. Get them somewhere safe!”
5039
5040“But…”
5041
5042The order gave him pause for a moment, but he fell silent, perhaps sensing the mystical force I was letting off. His wild instincts told him that no back talk would be permitted, no doubt.
5043
5044“This is an order! Do it! They’ve got recovery potions on them, so get them to a safe place and heal them.”
5045
5046“As you say. May you fight well!”
5047
5048“Don’t worry. Ifrit’s all mine!”
5049
5050That must have convinced Ranga well enough. He nodded, gathered all three of them up in his mouth, and—giving me one more look of respect—sped off. He might have had the wrong idea about my intentions, but either way, all I had left was Ifrit. Now I could fight without reservation. Forget about getting anyone else involved in this.
5051
5052Let’s get this farce over with, I thought as I stared the fire giant down.
5053
5054
5055The flames whirled violently in the air. Ifrit, before my eyes, had split himself up. Now I had multiple giants blocking my escape routes. He had some tricky talents, but I wasn’t too concerned.
5056
5057My detection skills could accurately tell where the fire was going. Even if the multiple Ifrits all launched attacks at the same time, I could easily determine their fire’s danger level from the temperature and take suitable action. I already knew that they weren’t all at the same level.
5058
5059I sincerely doubted that Ifrit could hit me with any kind of effective attack. But at the same time, nothing I had was successful against Ifrit. Those flames were rough. The ground was turning into magma amid the ridiculously high temperatures. No way I could just walk across that, not unless I wanted a class change to “burnt slime.”
5060
5061Now what…?
5062
5063Paralyzing Breath and Poisonous Breath were effective only up to thirty feet away. My breath attacks needed to be launched within that distance of Ifrit himself, which wasn’t gonna happen. I needed an attack that kept me at a safe distance while dealing a decisive blow to him. The only thing that came to mind was my new toy, Icicle Lance.
5064
5065“Take this! Icicle Lance!!”
5066
5067I launched several icicles’ worth at the Ifrit clones and successfully vaporized a few of them. Vaporizing with ice sounds a bit odd, but with the clouds of water vapor after the attacks struck home, that was the best way to describe it. I started getting into this little target-shooting game, knocking down the clones one by one with my lances.
5068
5069But—
5070
5071By the time I thought Oh, crap! it was already too late. The moment I felt it, I was already surrounded. A wide-range barrier to trap me? One of Ifrit’s intrinsics?
5072
5073In an instant, there was a magic circle painted on the ground, no chanting required to cast it. I forgot I wasn’t the only one who could do that. He had transformed his own body into gas and turned a hundred-yard radius into a searing-hot ocean of flame. Probably one of Ifrit’s high-level ranged attacks, and even worse, the area was brimming with energy from the Ifrit clones I had defeated.
5074
5075“Flare Circle!”
5076
5077I heard a voice that I couldn’t quite decipher. Man, woman, young, old? Hard to tell.
5078
5079There was…no escape. I was at the mercy of my enemy’s spell. Ifrit made me attack those clones on purpose. They were both a distraction and a way to charge up his energy.
5080
5081
5082I mentally prepared myself for death.
5083
5084Dahh… I didn’t think I had let my guard down, but I could’ve handled that better. And I played right into the enemy’s hands, too! Totally awful.
5085
5086Maybe I shouldn’t have been so self-centered. We should’ve all taken him on at once. Or maybe I could’ve taken my black wolf form, confused him with my speed, and then lunged at him, taking whatever burns I got. Or maybe a round of Dark Lightning would’ve done the trick. Sitting tight and seeing how things turned out? Not good.
5087
5088Certain other regrets also entered my mind…
5089
5090Still, I knew my senses were ultrafast, but it sure was taking a while for the damage to arrive. Not that I minded a painless death, if it had to be that way…
5091
5092Seriously, wasn’t this going kind of slowly?
5093
5094Was he just screwing with me?
5095
5096Weird… I should’ve been swallowed up by the flames a while ago.
5097
5098Hmmm…?
5099
5100*
5101
5102…Understood. The effects of “Resist Temperature” have successfully canceled flame-based attacks automatically.
5103
5104I detected at least a bit of “You forgot all about Resist Temperature, didn’t you?” sarcasm to the voice.
5105
5106Who asked you to speak up right now, you pile of junk?!
5107
5108Yeah. I thought I got a “…” in response to that little outburst.
5109
5110Hopefully that was just my imagination. The Sage had been completely faithful to me before now. It wasn’t even self-aware. It’d be stupid to think otherwise.
5111
5112Ha-ha-ha. I’m just being silly. I’m sure of it!
5113
5114Now, then.
5115
5116Wait. It cancels flame-based attacks? So…
5117
5118Dude, I have this in the bag, don’t I? Like, this is all part of the plan. I pretend that I’m on the ropes, then I turn the tables. Let’s go with that.
5119
5120Right. Time to finish up, then.
5121
5122“What was that?” I shouted as I silently unraveled my Sticky Thread across Ifrit’s body. He was done for. My Analysis already showed that he was using Shizu for his body’s core. I couldn’t have tied up a pure spirit beast like the salamanders with this string, but one with a physical core was a different story.
5123
5124Next, I’d combine the Sticky Thread with some Steel Thread to get the benefits of both. Another product of my experimentation—and as a bonus, it adopted the same immunities I had, so it wouldn’t get burned up.
5125
5126Checkmate. I know I sneered at you earlier, but you were probably sneering at me, too. Let’s call it even. You’re free to hate me for this if you like.
5127
5128“I’m up next, right?”
5129
5130Ifrit, in a panic, struggled to free himself. I expected that. But my “Sticky Steel Thread” was never going to let him. I took my sweet time, casually approaching.
5131
5132It was time to land the final strike. On Ifrit, the monster that had probably taken Shizu’s body over.
5133
5134No need for too much haste. I walked up to this flailing creature, who was trying to throw every attack he could to stop me. Sadly for him, flames didn’t work on me.
5135
5136Then…
5137
5138
5139Use unique skill “Predator”?
5140
5141Yes
5142
5143No
5144
5145That’ll be a big ol’ yes, please.
5146
5147A flash of bright light covered the area, then suddenly vanished.
5148
5149All that was left was a lone old woman and me.
5150
5151*
5152
5153Was this a dream?
5154
5155My mother’s hand, cold.
5156
5157Her cold eyes, gazing at me.
5158
5159A warm smile and a pile of pure white ash.
5160
5161All these memories did was torment me. I didn’t want to remember them—
5162
5163But that was the path I walked.
5164
5165If I hadn’t run into the hero, I doubt my soul could ever have been saved… But I was too awkward, too unskilled, to wind up like her. With so many people relying on me, too…
5166
5167It was just that—
5168
5169
5170It had been several years since I’d retired from the adventurer life. I was a full-fledged teacher, leading the next generation of our trade as I helped out the society with its work.
5171
5172The Society of Adventurers, a group that crossed borders and had grown beyond the control of any single government, had built its headquarters in the kingdom of Englesia. I was no longer an adventurer, but if there was anything I could do for them, I wanted to help them with it. It had been the society, after all, that had given me a home of sorts when I had nowhere else to go.
5173
5174There, I had a chance to teach a number of talented students. A young man with eyes that beamed with complete purity. A girl, her gaze tinged with hopelessness. More otherworlders, I assumed, just like me.
5175
5176The two of them were exact opposites in so many ways. Yuuki was a bright, optimistic boy, while Hinata was insular and reserved, as if she carried all the darkness in the world with her.
5177
5178Bandits had attacked her when she came here. At the time, I had thought that she would warm up and come around as the days passed. The bandits met their fates at the hands of some other assailant, which saved Hinata’s life, but I’m sure the incident must have scarred her.
5179
5180I saw a bit of myself in the girl, after all. I had an affinity for her. It was apparently one-sided.
5181
5182“Thank you for everything you’ve taught me,” she said. “There is nothing else I can learn from you. I doubt we will meet again.” Then she turned around and left.
5183
5184I thought it might have been best to chase after her, but I couldn’t will myself to leave town. The society was building a new shared-assistance program with Englesia, a new organizational structure originally proposed by Yuuki. As a former hero, I was put in the position of representing the society in the requisite negotiations. It was something I wanted to see succeed, considering how it would define the society’s future direction.
5185
5186So in the end, all I could do was see her off. “If you ever get lost,” I called to her, “I want you to rely on me.”
5187
5188After agonizing over it, I decided to support Yuuki over Hinata. The girl had walked a similar path to mine, but she was always far more strong willed than I was. I figured that I should believe in her. That her iron will could clear the darkness in her soul and transform her into a great woman.
5189
5190It was no great surprise when I learned, a mere few years later, that she had risen to an important position in the Church. I felt a little proud, a little lonely…and just a tad anxious.
5191
5192Hinata isn’t feeling lonesome, is she? Is she doing all right with her life?
5193
5194The questions overwhelmed me, but I figured I had no right to ask them. I once had the chance to grasp her hand, and I had refused it.
5195
5196All I could do was pray for Hinata’s continued safety.
5197
5198
5199Yuuki, on the other hand, was far more dynamic.
5200
5201It was Yuuki who built the current system for the Society of Adventurers, now renamed the Free Guild. Thanks to him, the guild was able to build a successful cooperative relationship with nations across the world. He had forged new treaties with governments, earning the guild positions in their topmost of councils. His efforts had made the organization more powerful than ever.
5202
5203I should have expected nothing less. Until then, every nation had been focused solely on protecting its own borders. When the Free Guild began taking on monster-dispatch duties, it lightened the loads of every other government in the world. And that wasn’t all. Adventurers—people who traveled the world, never beholden to any single country—were obligated to file reports on their journeys. The Free Guild then collated these reports to gain a grasp of how monsters were distributed worldwide. Danger levels were assigned to every region, allowing people to travel in relative peace.
5204
5205The system had one other major effect. Knowing where and when to expect monsters made it possible to quickly detect anomalies—letting people discover and report on monsters not seen before or eliminate hordes in short order if they grew too numerous.
5206
5207Whenever a monster that normally didn’t appear in a certain region suddenly menaced a nearby town, the guild was also obliged to send an expeditionary force to figure out the cause. Getting to the root of it early on let the guild and local governments assemble a dispatch corps far more efficiently than before.
5208
5209Having this kind of organization made people’s lives both safer and more comfortable. Mankind found itself expanding its cities, and the overall population has grown rapidly in recent years. The institution of rankings assigned to monsters did much to reduce the number of deaths as well.
5210
5211For someone charged with training new recruits, nothing could have made me happier. Thanks to Yuuki, the Free Guild was now an organization that neither the nations of the world nor its people could do without.
5212
5213Yuuki, for his part, just laughed it off. “I was just imitating what I saw in this video game I played,” he said. “Though, of course, you can do anything you want in a game. You can have monsters that say, ‘I’m not a bad slime, you know’…or even have them join your party!”
5214
5215He was always a joker like that. Monsters becoming your friends? That sort of thing could happen only in your dreams.
5216
5217The world I was born in had almost been razed to the ground by war. Had it recovered to the point where it could create people like him—people who never seemed to have a care in the world?
5218
5219He explained to me that these “video games” were children’s toys that let you experience a full story yourself…so if Japan had recovered enough to give children dreams to play with, it must have become a wonderful place.
5220
5221So I listened to Yuuki’s stories, thinking to myself about a home I could never go back to.
5222
5223
5224I continued to serve as a support for Yuuki after that—advising him from the rear, never appearing in the forefront. The Free Guild continued to grow and became an outfit used by nearly everyone. It embraced a philosophy of rescuing the weak, accessible to everyone equally.
5225
5226Then Yuuki, my very own student, became the guild’s grand master, its highest position, the one who organized and oversaw the guild masters of each branch. Given everything he had done for them, I should have expected it. His efforts were the catalyst that allowed people to live at peace for a change. He had done everything he needed to. I felt the satisfaction of a job well done.
5227
5228So I decided, then, to go on a journey. A journey to take care of some regrets.
5229
5230I kept having dreams of the past, back when I was still a magic-born. It was getting hard to contain Ifrit’s will. Perhaps I was approaching the end of my natural life. I knew my Mask of Magic Resistance was still working as well as ever, so the reason seemed obvious.
5231
5232Once I realized that, I concluded that I had best leave town as soon as possible. I couldn’t know when Ifrit would finally fall out of control, and I had no idea how my death would affect Ifrit himself.
5233
5234Plus, I wanted to retaliate against my demon lord. Just once, I wanted to have my say with him.
5235
5236So I decided to set off on my journey.
5237
5238When I told Yuuki about my plans, he silently nodded, saying nothing about them. Hopefully he was willing to forgive this one final act of selfishness. Maybe, I thought to myself, this is how the hero felt, too.
5239
5240
5241I made my way to Blumund. Heinz was retired by now, since his son Fuze had taken over the guild master’s role in his place. We got to meet up and chat a little about old times. He had a lot to say, which I was glad for.
5242
5243Remarkably, he reported that Veldora had disappeared. The guild was conducting a frantic investigation to find the cause. “I don’t know too many details,” Heinz told me with a snicker. “They don’t tell an old pensioner like me too much. I can tell it’s troubling my son, though.”
5244
5245He must have trusted Fuze well to speak of him like that, I thought. I had gone on several monster-hunting operations together with the boy, and I remembered him doing a fine job supporting me. Now he was out of the front lines and following in his father’s managerial footsteps. He must have inherited all of Heinz’s natural talent.
5246
5247“Thank you,” I said. “You’ve been very kind to me.”
5248
5249I shouldn’t get in their way. After my polite response, I stood up.
5250
5251Was Veldora’s disappearance meant to be some divine message to us? Either way, I was headed for the forest.
5252
5253“You stay safe, too, Shizu! I think there’s an expedition leaving here tomorrow, actually,” he muttered, almost to himself. “If you’re hitting the forest, you might as well join them for a while.”
5254
5255He didn’t try to stop me. He was always an awkward fellow, and this was how he preferred to show kindness.
5256
5257“Ah, Heinz, I should have expected nothing less. I suppose I’ll owe you to the very end, then.”
5258
5259“You owe me nothing, Shizu. And no talking about the ‘very end’ yet! I’d like another look at you sometime.”
5260
5261I could feel the warmth behind his words. “True. I’ll be back.”
5262
5263I bowed low and left.
5264
5265
5266The next day, I managed to run into the expedition Heinz mentioned to me. It consisted of three adventurers, and as he’d told me, they were a bright, inviting group. I genuinely appreciated joining such kind people for my last journey, though their excessive carelessness did baffle me.
5267
5268There was, to say the least, a lot of trouble along our way through the Forest of Jura. I was impressed, in a way, that they had attained a ranking of B at all. They had the battle technique such a rank implied, but if I had to sum up everything about their team in a word, it would be “nonsensical.”
5269
5270Our journey continued on nonetheless, right up until they jammed a sword into a giant ant nest. I was horrified. This happened not a moment after I told them it was a bad idea, too. Never in my life did I imagine they would try something like that.
5271
5272My flames could’ve torched those giant ants instantly, I imagine. But by the time I realized how hard it was to control my power, I had already started to feel my body deteriorate. It remained physically young thanks to Ifrit’s presence, but as my power over him dwindled, it rapidly began aging. Or, I suppose I should say it went back to the age it should always have been.
5273
5274Would Ifrit be released once my body gave in? Or would he crumble and fall apart with me? I would have no idea what would happen until it did. That was why I had set off.
5275
5276And why I hesitated to pull out my fire.
5277
5278We were lucky enough to be rescued by a passing patrol, saving us from any further trouble. But this patrol was one of the fishiest things I had ever seen.
5279
5280Being saved by monsters? Nothing like that had ever happened to me before.
5281
5282These were hobgoblins riding upon magical wolves. It would have been one thing if they understood a few broken words of human speech, but these were intelligent creatures, and they had tamed what was clearly a high-level monster species. This was absolutely the kind of “suspicious event” this adventuring trio had been sent out to investigate, I thought.
5283
5284My destination, meanwhile, was the castle of the demon lord Leon. His domain occupied the lands just beyond the forest. I should have chosen that moment to take my leave of their party. But…I don’t know. I suppose I just wanted to see, along with these adventurers, what kind of home these monsters had made for themselves.
5285
5286
5287It was a strange place indeed, this town our rescuers lived in. It was no dank lair or stinking, filthy den. A “town” was the only way to describe it.
5288
5289The shock I felt was beyond comprehension. This wasn’t some rude shelter, some glorified hole in a mountain. It was a proper town, one they had built for themselves from scratch.
5290
5291It was under construction, I should probably add. It had been surveyed and laid out, and building materials had been placed in each section, ready to be converted into houses. There were no buildings yet; the monsters were still living out of neat rows of tents. But they had even started their work by focusing on the underground infrastructure. I had never heard of anything like it on this planet.
5292
5293It was a bizarre settlement.
5294
5295But it was bursting with energy. The residents, despite being monsters, truly seemed to enjoy working on it. Most of them were hobgoblins, but they seemed to share their lands with the black direwolves. A tad different from the ones I was familiar with, and I didn’t think it was my imagination.
5296
5297The leader of the hobgoblins spoke very fluently to me. I imagine he was the most intelligent among them. He even prepared food for us. Remarkably, though, he turned out not to be the leader at all. Instead, he was joined by a slime—one who lay back in his lofty throne, acting as if he were king of the world. It might be odd to say a slime could “lie back” on anything, perhaps, but that really was the sense he exuded.
5298
5299This slime was the strangest thing of all—for he, in fact, was the leader of all these monsters.
5300
5301
5302It was hilarious.
5303
5304I couldn’t help but do a spit take as he spoke. “I’m not a bad slime” was how he chose to describe himself! Just like Yuuki’s “video game.” I began to wonder whether it was a coincidence.
5305
5306Still, there was something inviting about the space this slime created. The strange creature somehow made me recall memories of my own hometown. My heart felt full. Now I was glad I’d decided to step away from my intended path. This meeting, I thought, was fate at work. And yet—
5307
5308
5309The hours we spent enjoying ourselves came to a sudden halt. My life was about to expire. I had yet to reach my destination—to fulfill my goal—but here it was.
5310
5311Ifrit had been waiting for this moment. I could feel his will taking over mine. It’s happening… I’m going to ruin all of this, too…
5312
5313If only, one last time, I could just—
5314
5315The titan manifested himself, all but laughing at my folly.
5316
5317My consciousness faded away.
5318
5319*
5320
5321I went to see how she was. She didn’t have long. In fact, she might never regain consciousness. Still, I wanted to take care of her to the end, this fellow otherworlder human.
5322
5323The wounded adventurers all pulled through, thankfully, whining incessantly about how it’d take more than hazard pay to atone for getting burned half to death.
5324
5325“Hey, what’s the deal with this?” Elen asked. “I don’t see any burn scars or anything… Like, my skin’s as soft and shiny as a baby!”
5326
5327“Dang,” Kabal added. “I didn’t think I’d be able to move for another week or so, too.”
5328
5329“Yeah, count me surprised. That’s some potion he had there!”
5330
5331They were right. That potion had made all of them good as new.
5332
5333“You know, though… This probably means they’ll turn down our request for hazard pay, doesn’t it?” Elen moaned.
5334
5335“Yep. Nobody’s gonna believe us…,” Kabal replied.
5336
5337“Yeah, I s’pose so. Beats bein’ laid up for good, though!” Gido commented.
5338
5339It never took long for this trio to start bickering with one another over their own self-interested quibbles. I wondered if they ever really had a thought about anybody besides themselves. They didn’t have anything against monsters, at least.
5340
5341“You know,” I suggested, “once things calm down a little, maybe I could go visit your town.”
5342
5343“Oh, if that’s the case, I could give the guild master a message for you!”
5344
5345Just what I wanted to hear. Kabal had made my day. I looked up to adventurers, kind of. I didn’t have any sort of ID papers, though, and I didn’t even know whether they’d let monsters join the registry, but…it could be fun.
5346
5347So Kabal promised me that I could just say the name “Rimuru” and the guild master would hear about it soon enough. Nice guy. I was in such high spirits that I decided to give them a farewell gift—a few pieces of equipment, freshly made by the dwarven brothers. They were all test models, made with materials they had procured themselves, but the quality was respectable.
5348
5349
5350Spider robe: A robe of pure white, woven with spider silk.
5351
5352Scale mail: Heavy armor made from the shell of a lizard. Far lighter than appearances indicate.
5353
5354Hard-leather armor: Made from the skins of local monsters. Magical resistance included.
5355
5356
5357
5358I also tossed in some food and ten recovery potions for good measure.
5359
5360“Ooh! Look at this robe! It’s so light, and I can’t believe how sturdy it is! And pretty, too!”
5361
5362“Whoa! I’ve always wanted some real scale mail! This… Waaaait a second, did Master Garm make this?! This’ll be like a family treasure to me!”
5363
5364“Yeah, are you sure we can have these? This is almost too nice for the likes of me. I mean, real direwolf fur?”
5365
5366It was a miniature celebration for a little while. But—I mean, the fire had torched all their equipment, and I doubted their salary would let them replace it all that easily. It wasn’t exactly my fault, but I had to feel a little sympathy for them. The equipment was all prototypes, crafted before the dwarves could move on to mass production, but it was decent enough.
5367
5368Besides, look how happy they are. I was confident they’d remember to pass my name on. They were calling me “boss” with the rest of them, too.
5369
5370The three of them had their qualms about what happened to Shizu, but not enough to keep them from setting off again after three days of rest. They had a report to file and a looming deadline. If anything, three days was a generous amount of time to worry over a woman who’d essentially shoehorned herself into their traveling party uninvited.
5371
5372Still, I promised them all that I’d take care of her, and that was enough to put their minds at ease.
5373
5374*
5375
5376A week passed before Shizu woke up again.
5377
5378“Is this…? Oh. I…apologize.”
5379
5380Despite the transformation, she still retained all her memories.
5381
5382“I was dreaming,” she told me. “Dreaming about the past. The city I lived in… A place I can never return to.”
5383
5384Japan?
5385
5386“Tell me, slime. What is your name?”
5387
5388Hmm. Maybe her suddenly elderliness was affecting her memory after all. I knew I had introduced myself in her presence. “Rimuru, ma’am,” I replied.
5389
5390Shizu closed her eyes, as if thinking over something. “Could you maybe tell me your real name?” she said.
5391
5392She must’ve known all along. I hesitated for a moment.
5393
5394“Hmph,” I offered. “You aren’t long for this world anyway. I’ll tell you. It’s Satoru Mikami.”
5395
5396My real name. A name I figured I wouldn’t be using again.
5397
5398“Ah. From my land, are you…? I had thought you might be. I sensed it from you.” She fell silent for a moment. “I had heard from my students, as well. The city’s much better now? Prettier? The last time I was there, there was nothing but fire all around me.”
5399
5400“Yeah. I could show you, if you’d like.”
5401
5402I used Thought Communication to do exactly that. Fairly useful thing to have at a time like this. I liked it.
5403
5404“Ahh…” The sight made Shizu shed a tear. “Listen, slime…or I should say Satoru, I suppose. I have a request for you. Would you mind listening to it?”
5405
5406“What kind of request?”
5407
5408Nothing particularly doable, I was sure. But I did promise to take care of her to the end. She deserved to be heard out.
5409
5410“I want you to eat me…”
5411
5412Um? What did this old lady just say?
5413
5414“You consumed the curse…that was placed on me, did you not…? I’m so glad to be rid of it…” Her voice grew quiet. “I wish I had the chance—I doubt I could’ve ever done it, but I wish I could’ve had the chance to confront the person who placed it on me, one more time… So I have just one request for you—would you let me sleep inside you?”
5415
5416Something about her eyes, the resolve that she just couldn’t relinquish, grabbed at me. It seemed so absurd, so cruel…
5417
5418“I have to tell you—I have nothing but spite for this world. But I couldn’t bring myself to hate it, still. It’s the same as how I feel toward that man… Perhaps I can’t help but think of him when I look around me. That’s why I… I don’t want to be taken into the earth here. So please… I was hoping you could eat me instead…”
5419
5420Hmm. Well, that’s easy enough.
5421
5422Fulfilling her request would bind me, no doubt, and give me a curse of my own. I would be charged with taking on her despair and hatred.
5423
5424Was there any need to waver on that, though? If I wanted her to see the afterlife with her mind at peace—the answer was obvious.
5425
5426“All right. I’ll be happy to take on your feelings. And what was the name of this man…the one who hurt you?”
5427
5428At the question, Shizu opened her eyes, scrunched up her burn-scarred face, and shed a few more tears. “Leon Cromwell,” she said. “One of the strongest demon lords.”
5429
5430She looked at me with pleading eyes.
5431
5432“I promise!” I declared. “By my name as Satoru Mikami, or Rimuru Tempest, or whatever works best for you, I promise I’ll make Leon Cromwell know everything you feel about him. I’ll make him regret every moment!”
5433
5434“Thank you,” she whispered, and then she closed her eyes, her breath turning shallow as she slept.
5435
5436
5437Use unique skill “Predator”?
5438
5439Yes
5440
5441No
5442
5443—Here’s hoping you’ll find some peace inside me, then.
5444
5445Yes, I thought to myself, in a sort of prayer to her—a hope that her dreams inside would remain happy forever. With no more rude awakenings.
5446
5447*
5448
5449Tap, tap, tap, tap…
5450
5451
5452She looked up, her face bearing the innocence of youth. Relief spread across it as a smile emerged on her face.
5453
5454Well, there you are! Don’t leave me alone like that again, all right?
5455
5456But the figure shook its head before pointing at something far away. The girl turned toward it, her expression suddenly clouded with doubtful sadness.
5457
5458There she found—
5459
5460Mom!!
5461
5462A burst of happiness rushed through her entire body as she rushed toward her mother. The figure watched her trot off for a moment—then disappeared, as if nothing had ever occupied the space at all. Perhaps it was just an illusion crafted by the girl’s memories.
5463
5464
5465Thus, the girl was reunited with her mother.
5466
5467It marked the end of what had been a long, long journey.
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472FINAL CHAPTER
5473
5474THE INHERITED FORM
5475
5476
5477Shizu was gone now—gone, after giving me one final goal to strive for.
5478
5479Up to now, I had largely taken things as they’d arrived, fighting to keep my head above water. Now, though, I had a motivation to gather some intel on this “demon lord” guy. It was a job I readily accepted, but it was also a promise. And I’m a man who keeps his promises.
5480
5481
5482Besides, I wasn’t empty-handed. She left me with a few new abilities—the unique skill Deviant and the extra skill Control Flame.
5483
5484Oh, right. I ate Ifrit, too, didn’t I?
5485
5486He wasn’t much of a match for me, but it turned out he was a tough character—rated beyond an A, in fact. No way some snake or wolf could handle him, to be sure, given that none of their attacks could even faze him. It took a lot to make it past an A, and now I could see why.
5487
5488There was still a lot of research to be done on my abilities. But! Before that! There was something even more important I needed to check up on.
5489
5490That’s right—transforming into an actual person!
5491
5492I ventured inside the new tent the hobgobs had set up for me, making doubly sure to have all visitors turned away before I closed the door.
5493
5494Heh-heh-heh… Hah-hah… Ah-ha-ha-ha-hah! Three levels of laughing, and then…
5495
5496“…Transform!”
5497
5498It wasn’t accompanied by any cool sound effects, but I executed Mimic: Human on myself nonetheless. But…
5499
5500…Huh? Whoa, whoa, whoa.
5501
5502There was none of the usual black smoke I was expecting. What the heck? I thought, as I realized that my field of vision was only a little higher than usual.
5503
5504I had grown arms and legs, and my usual light-blue shade had morphed into a flesh tone.
5505
5506Hmmmm? I wasn’t sure what had happened, but something told me it wasn’t what I had planned. I didn’t have a mirror on hand, which was a pain. But—
5507
5508I kinda didn’t want to admit it, but I actually was familiar with this form after all. It was from a long time ago, maybe thirty years or so.
5509
5510This was how the world looked to me back when I was still bumbling around in elementary school.
5511
5512Hang on a sec. I was too excited to notice at first, but there was one key difference.
5513
5514It wasn’t there.
5515
5516My should-have-been newly born manhood, that is, which I was expecting to see down below. It wasn’t there! What the hell? I internally shuddered as I took another close look at my crotch. It only confirmed the worst. It was smooth as the hypothetical baby’s bottom.
5517
5518Thinking back, this wasn’t something I had bothered to check up on when transforming into other monster types. But I supposed it made sense. If I never had to eliminate waste from my body, what use would I have for the associated organs? And if I didn’t need to reproduce—I was still fuzzy on that, but if I didn’t, then why bother with genitals at all?
5519
5520That was just who I was now, was all. It was strangely convincing, even as it drove me into a deep sense of mourning.
5521
5522Suddenly, I was taken by an urge to touch the top of my head. I felt soft hair up there. It made me breathe a sigh of relief. At least I wasn’t shaped like a space alien! That’s a step forward! And, come to think of it, I was a giant ball of fur in wolf form. I don’t even want to imagine what that’d look like without hair. Nope. That’s a dangerous line of thought.
5523
5524Really, though, I thought I’d keep a cooler head than this. Why was I letting myself get in such a panic? I’d just have to accept the truth about what happened down there. It was hard to swallow, but at least I wasn’t a slime any longer.
5525
5526Too bad I can’t check up on my whole body, I thought. What about the Replication skill I just picked up from Ifrit? Seemed like a nice idea. Good job, me. I didn’t know if it’d work, but it was worth a shot.
5527
5528Black mist darted out of my body, forming a human figure in front of me. Looked like it was a success after all. It was completed in an instant, only to reveal—
5529
5530—Oh, crap. Bad news.
5531
5532First off, my appearance. The hair was a silvery gray with a light tinge of blue to it, topping off a pair of wide-open eyes and a charming, young… Feminine? Masculine? The lack of genitals made it fairly irrelevant, but in terms of appearance, I looked closer to a girl than a boy. This was probably thanks to Shizu; there were no features that I could identify as my own.
5533
5534But it wasn’t a perfect recreation of Shizu’s genes, either. The hair color was one thing, but the golden eyes were quite another. Veldora had gold eyes, too, which was a common trait among the higher monsters, perhaps. And hang on, didn’t Ranga’s eyes go from a blood red to gold as well? Although they also changed depending on his excitement level. Still, maybe they changed because of my influence on him as his name giver.
5535
5536Either way, nothing about this form was from me. In this world, the only thing that was truly mine was my soul, it seemed. This was mostly Shizu, and man, she must’ve been one darling little girl… My skin was tremendously smooth, too, with none of the rubbery bounciness of my slime form.
5537
5538So this cute girl was just standing there in front of me, butt naked. Not that there was anything that really required hiding, but it still presented certain ethical issues. If the police existed here, which they didn’t, I’d be in serious trouble.
5539
5540*
5541
5542But that face was cute. I had to hand it to Shizu. She was blessed with a lot of gifts. I wasn’t too hideous when I was young, either, but nobody would ever describe me as beautiful, no matter how much I padded my memories.
5543
5544I really have to thank her, I thought to myself as I wrapped a blanket around my body, taking the time to hand one to my doppelgänger. Now I really needed to figure out some clothing.
5545
5546
5547Right. Back to the main topic—the real reason I thought Oh, crap at first. That all came down to this human form’s abilities.
5548
5549Something I hadn’t considered with this replica of mine before actually conjuring it was that my enhanced thought processes allowed me a complete, real-time link with my copy. It and I were both “me” in a way—there were no appreciable differences between us. If anything, Ifrit’s Replication skills couldn’t hold a candle to mine—his copies were clearly imitations, but mine wasn’t at all.
5550
5551All right. Almost not at all. One big difference was my copy’s capacity for magicules—it held only whatever I cast upon it when creating it, although I was free to “install” more inside if I wanted to. I had a fair amount of magic to work with, so depending on the application, I could probably do a lot with it. The other issue was that, while Ifrit could generate ten or so copies without breaking a sweat, my Replication skills were so intricate and detail oriented that a single copy was the best I could manage.
5552
5553Still, I could make a copy of myself with all the same attack and defense abilities. Any foe who ran into this skill would think I was cheating.
5554
5555
5556The third and final “oh, crap” reason: the way it seemed so breezily natural to me, taking this form. That was something I noticed when I realized no dark mist had surrounded my body.
5557
5558Take my black wolf form, for instance.
5559
5560I definitely used the mist to create that form, although it made for weaker results compared to my slime self.
5561
5562It was hard to notice thanks to the limited movement available to a form without limbs, but a slime’s cells were powerful things—each one could serve as a muscle cell or a brain cell or a nerve cell. See the streamlining effect this makes? Seeing things with the eyes, relaying the information to the nervous system, bringing it to the brain—I could skip all of that. Even without the Sage’s upgrading effects, my reaction speed was far above the average person’s.
5563
5564Transforming with the black mist, however, created a slight time lag between thinking something and moving my body in reaction to it. That, I figured, was what made the replication “inferior,” if anything, to the real thing.
5565
5566As for this mist-free human transformation?
5567
5568You guessed it—it had the exact same reaction speed as my regular slime form. No wonder it felt so natural. Having limbs also improved my mobility immensely. Even in child form, it was so much easier to get around than as a slime, although it tired me out more quickly.
5569
5570The biggest thing, though, was that the lack of black-mist usage meant turning human cost me zero magic. Talk about convenient! I figured I’d be taking this form for most of my future activity.
5571
5572It was time to try something else. I gave an order to my replica—and it was a totally smooth process, just like moving my own body. Black mist welled around it…and the copy began maturing! A trim figure; long, flowing gray hair; and an androgynous sort of appearance. Perfect! I could then mold this figure to look more feminine or masculine—go all macho, or obese, or in the prime of my life, or elderly.
5573
5574As I soon discovered, I could transform into all kinds of figures—using magic to cover for anything I didn’t have, just like with monster transformations. That might be a good way to give me some more strength as a human. It hurt my reaction times, but the bigger I was, the more powerful it’d make me. Speed was the most important element of any battle, I knew, but striking a good balance was something I could experiment with in the days to come.
5575
5576*
5577
5578And so Satoru Mikami, an average middle-aged man living a perfectly unexceptional life, came to enjoy his unexpected reincarnation as a slime. After acquiring the form and the emotions of a certain woman, he also gained a mission in his new life.
5579
5580And before long, this single slime named Rimuru would play a central role in some of the most tumultuous times this world had ever seen.
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585SIDE STORY
5586
5587GOBTA’S BIG ADVENTURE
5588
5589
5590This is a tale from back when Gobta was just another goblin in the horde.
5591
5592
5593The sky stretched blue across the heavens, a refreshing breeze flowing in the air.
5594
5595And the humans advancing on him like always. Today, as lively as ever, Gobta was under pursuit.
5596
5597“Halt, you! Speed’s about the only thing you’ve got, is it?!”
5598
5599“How dare you vandalize our fields again! I’m gonna kill you this time!”
5600
5601The humans, eyes red with rage, were closing in on Gobta.
5602
5603So he sprinted at full speed. It’d be bad for him, probably, if he let himself get caught. He could only imagine it, since he hadn’t been captured yet, but none of his friends had ever come back alive from such an encounter, so all Gobta could do was imagine the terrifying results.
5604
5605He could’ve just kept his hands off the fields and gardens, of course. But Gobta and the other goblins didn’t quite grasp the concept of agriculture. All they saw was an open field with lots of fruits and vegetables growing in it. It was human territory, and they knew from experience that getting found would lead to a chase, but nothing could overcome their hunger.
5606
5607So Gobta escaped down a narrow trail beaten into the earth by the local creatures, chewing the sweet flesh of a melon the whole way. The trail was barely visible at all, the sort of thing only a small goblin could successfully navigate. There would be no entry for the larger humans, who could only stop at a distance and lob insults at him instead.
5608
5609He breathed a sigh of relief at his good thinking. Finding an escape route’s a basic move, it is! he thought.
5610
5611
5612Upon arriving back at the village, Gobta found a group of the older goblin elders gathered around and discussing something. They were joined by a few kobold merchants who were in town.
5613
5614“As I told you, these are too valuable for us to be able to trade elsewhere…”
5615
5616“But that means this magical equipment will simply go to waste. Are you sure you can offer nothing for them?”
5617
5618“If they were somewhat smaller, we would be able to wield them ourselves, but…”
5619
5620“Hmm. I see. Indeed, these are too large for us to handle, either.”
5621
5622Eavesdropping as he passed by, Gobta figured they were trying to sell some magical something-or-others to the kobolds. Human equipment, barring shortswords and daggers, was too large for goblins.
5623
5624Armor, too, was out of the question. Clothing made out of things like hard leather could be taken apart and used in piecemeal fashion, but metallic pieces were too much to work with. None of the goblins had that kind of knowledge.
5625
5626Magic items were a big unknown. Even touching them, they feared, would break them and make them worthless. If not even the kobolds wanted them, it was a classic case of pearls before swine.
5627
5628“How about this, then?” one kobold suggested to the goblins as they scratched their heads. “If you are willing to travel to the Dwarven Kingdom, they should be able to take these items from you. They would be willing to accept it as payment for dwarven hardware and the like, and they will gladly deliver your purchases to you as well. It will be a fair distance from here, mind…but as long as you travel upstream along the river, it is impossible to lose your way.”
5629
5630This led to a clamor among the assembled goblin elders. “The Dwarven Kingdom?!” one bellowed. “That is an impossible distance! I have only heard rumors of that foreign land!”
5631
5632“How long would it take to travel to such a distant place?”
5633
5634“Yes! And who would embark on the journey? Our young are our most valuable workers; we cannot afford to spare a single one!”
5635
5636Nothin’ I need to worry about! Gobta thought as he blithely ambled by, paying little attention to the seemingly never-ending bickering.
5637
5638Fate had different plans.
5639
5640“Hold on,” the village elder said, stopping him. “You look like you have little occupying your time. Could I ask a favor?”
5641
5642Gobta immediately froze. Something told him this favor wouldn’t be much to his liking.
5643
5644“Look at this knife,” the elder continued. “Don’t you think it’s a wonderful piece? If you do this favor for us, I’ll be happy to give it to you!”
5645
5646The gleam of the blade was more than enough to grab Gobta’s attention.
5647
5648“Say what you will, sir! I’ll handle whatever you need!” he blurted, immediately forgetting his earlier sense of foreboding. But perhaps that was unavoidable. The silvery gleam on this knife was the product of the magic imbued inside. It immediately robbed Gobta of the ability to engage in critical thought. His mouth had moved before his brain did.
5649
5650Ah!
5651
5652But it was already too late.
5653
5654“You will, then? You will travel to the Dwarven Kingdom for us?”
5655
5656“Huh? Me?!”
5657
5658“May we count on you for this?”
5659
5660Now the elders surrounded Gobta, identical smiles on their faces. The sight of their stern eyes above their upturned lips forced Gobta to nod meekly in response.
5661
5662
5663It was said that the average goblin’s life span was no more than a fifth of a human’s. Their lineage could be traced back to the ancient fairy-affiliated races, allegedly, but given their current degenerate monster selves, it was a tenuous link at best. Even the longest-lived were lucky to see their twentieth birthday, and most racked up only a decade or so before shuffling off. The age of three, when goblins were ready for reproductive activity, was seen as the start of their adulthood, with full maturity at age five.
5664
5665They were not very strong creatures, and as a result, their species made up the difference through explosive numbers of offspring. Relatively few survived to adulthood, however, making the cruelty of nature all the more obvious. Only about half of all goblin children reached full maturity, and of those, less than half ever saw that fifth birthday.
5666
5667It was simply the lot they were given, and considering these short lives, goblins did not have the habit of acquiring language skills. They could speak words, yes, but this was done strictly to communicate their intentions to each other and nothing more. There was no concept of gaining knowledge and imparting it to the next generation, nor any habit of stockpiling resources to improve their living conditions.
5668
5669This was exactly why the goblins saw no use for magical items apart from selling them in exchange for their daily needs, along with any decent armor they could get their grubby paws on.
5670
5671The lack of intelligence among even the elders meant that they truly had no idea what a journey to the Dwarven Kingdom would entail. The round-trip would take several months—a hefty part of a goblin’s life span—and he would have to risk everything he held dear. Yet nobody in the goblin village considered it to be a terribly important mission. To the elders and other mature adults, they were simply taking a rough-sounding assignment and giving it to a child with nothing better to do. They held no ill will toward him—nor, really, the arithmetic skills needed to appreciate the scope of this quest. It was just how it was.
5672
5673And so, with only a few moments of hesitation, Gobta’s journey to the Dwarven Kingdom was set in stone.
5674
5675*
5676
5677Why is everyone so mean? Gobta whined to himself.
5678
5679He had a valid point. He was a goblin child, still not fully grown, and they were strapping a load the size of a mountain on his back and sending him off on some grand quest. He had heard from the kobolds that it’d be a two-month walk by itself, but with all this baggage? It was hard even putting one foot in front of the other.
5680
5681But no point complaining about it. Gobta started to think. Then he had an idea.
5682
5683Why don’t I put all this junk in a box and pull it behind me?
5684
5685This, unfortunately, didn’t work. The box refused to move. Gobta scratched his head some more. Then he remembered the really big box he saw once, near a human settlement, with a horse pulling it around.
5686
5687Oh yeah, that one had some round things on it, didn’t it…?
5688
5689What he was remembering was a cart, and the “round things” were wheels, although he didn’t have the words for them in his vocabulary. So Gobta foraged around for something that would work in their place. What he found was a pair of abandoned circular shields.
5690
5691This oughta do it!
5692
5693Things proceeded commendably quickly from there. He took a straight club, then used his shiny new magical knife to whittle it down to size. Then he put a couple of holes in the box with his belongings and ran the stick through the both of them. He jammed the twin shields onto both ends of this makeshift axle and bound them in place with some handy vines he’d found. A couple extra pieces of wood for handles, and voilà—an instant pull-wagon.
5694
5695With a few rags piled on top to keep things from falling off—and a few more from the village to keep warm in the evenings—he was set. The elder was kind enough to provide some food and water, too.
5696
5697So Gobta left the village. Long, sentimental good-byes were never really the goblins’ style anyway.
5698
5699*
5700
5701I’m hungry…
5702
5703A week later, Gobta was staggering forward in a state of near-total exhaustion. The food on his wagon, which he’d sort of assumed would last him the rest of his life, had disappeared by day five. There was still some water left, but not much, probably.
5704
5705The wagon, meanwhile, kept getting stuck on tree roots and such, sapping Gobta’s strength. Traversing on foot with his energy running low, Gobta and his journey were in jeopardy. He had now walked for two days without any food.
5706
5707As his steps grew increasingly unsteady, Gobta struggled to pull his wagon along, but…
5708
5709I can’t…
5710
5711He plopped down at the base of a large tree on the side of the path. In an amazing stroke of luck, the moment he settled down, he spotted a mushroom sprouting up from the ground. If he had examined it for a little longer, he probably would have noticed its tremendously poisonous-looking color, but the hunger was starting to cloud his vision.
5712
5713Ooh, a mushroom! I could fight for three years with this!
5714
5715He lunged at the mushroom, wolfing it down raw without much of a second thought.
5716
5717Yet again, though, Gobta’s sheer luck saved the day. The particular type of mushroom he chose was dangerously poisonous, but only if heat was applied to it—grilling, boiling, whatever. The juices of its meat would then transform into a lethal compound, something Gobta had no idea about as he inadvertently chose the safest way to enjoy it.
5718
5719Having a full stomach did wonders for Gobta’s spirits. He filled his leather skin from a pool of water inside a cavity in the tree, then decided to take a rest, not too interested in traveling any farther that day.
5720
5721His wagon was set to break apart at any moment, but luckily there were some useful vines nearby he used to lash it back together, as well as some handy sap from the tree to fill in the assorted holes and crevices that had appeared. The bark from the tree did wonders to patch up the largest breaks in the box, too.
5722
5723With that vital work complete, Gobta slept the rest of the night, relieving his fatigue. He woke up the next morning, surprisingly chipper considering how yesterday had gone, and began foraging, picking up some edible-looking nuts and wild strawberries—and spotting some more of the mushrooms from the previous day.
5724
5725“I’ve never seen such a dangerous-looking mushroom!” he exclaimed to himself. “Not even I could eat something like that.” So he left them behind, picking a duller-looking mushroom to take along in his pocket. Given all the brightly colored, poisonous-looking mushrooms in the area, he figured (in his hazy memory) that this must’ve been the one he’d eaten.
5726
5727Man, was I lucky to find this winner among all the poison ones!
5728
5729So he foraged around a little more before deciding to set off. It was still before morning, and he didn’t have the foresight to stockpile food a little more before departing—so instead he slowed down, searching for more edibles along the way.
5730
5731*
5732
5733A month after he departed his home village, Gobta finally arrived at the large river he was told to look out for. The flowing water was beautiful and almost totally transparent. The occasional glints of sunlight he spotted within must have been fish, he reasoned.
5734
5735It appeared calm on the surface, probably because it was so wide he couldn’t even see the other side, but just a little below, the current looked as if it would give even a decent swimmer a run for their money.
5736
5737The sheer size of the river made Gobta’s eyes widen in surprise. He was familiar with creeks and the like, and he loved playing in them, but this was a whole other level of grandness. He had seen nothing like it before. The sight was unimaginable, and it was little wonder that it amazed him.
5738
5739“Hyaaahhhh! This is so great!!” he shouted. The sight of the flowing water never got old to him. He sat there the entire day, just watching it go by, until night fell.
5740
5741The next morning, fully satisfied at the view he had taken in, Gobta set off early. Only when he was about to start walking did he notice an important issue.
5742
5743“Huh? They said to follow my left hand once I reached the river,” he whispered, not expecting an answer. “But if I turn around, it’s going in the opposite direction…?”
5744
5745He was right. He knew he had put a mark on his left hand so he’d remember which one it was when it came time to tackle that important issue. The only problem: It turned out his left hand would point in different directions whenever he moved. Follow his left hand where? That was the hard part.
5746
5747In the end, he decided to pick up a tree branch he found at the side of the river, let it fall to the ground, and travel the way it pointed. The fact that it wound up facing the correct way was another testament to Gobta’s astounding luck. He followed the branch’s lead, not doubting it for a moment, and the trip went problem-free from there.
5748
5749
5750Just when the journey was starting to bore him a little with its simplicity, Gobta saw some shallows in the river up ahead. It was a watering hole for the forest animals nearby, although none of them seemed to be fighting each other. They were avoiding confrontation at this spot—a sort of instinctual, unwritten law of nature, perhaps. Carnivore and herbivore were here together, one of the few places in the wild world where you’d ever see it.
5751
5752That rule, however, was reserved for the animal kingdom. Humans and monsters didn’t adhere to it. Neither did Gobta. What’s more, since most monsters that hunted animals tended to be nocturnal, the animals lowered their guards when it was still light out.
5753
5754What a chance! My first meat in ages!
5755
5756Gobta’s eyes began twinkling as he watched the creatures. Large, slow animals enjoyed the feeling of water on their backs; nimbler predators took a drink and quickly left the premises. There were even smaller birds and hares and such, drinking on the far edges to avoid the others.
5757
5758His eyes swam as he took in all the options. Then he found a wild hare—a slower-looking one, fat and juicy to his eyes. The perfect size for someone like Gobta. Anything larger would’ve been too dangerous.
5759
5760Approaching his target, Gobta stopped after a short distance and carefully observed his surroundings.
5761
5762All right. So far, so good.
5763
5764He grinned to himself, slowly closing in as he gathered a few stones from the ground. In a moment, he was within what he felt was comfortable throwing range. His stealth skills, honed by a long career of raiding vegetable gardens, paid off for him.
5765
5766“Yah!”
5767
5768Brimming with confidence, Gobta launched a stone at the hare. His unerring aim gave him a clean hit, and the animal fell into the watering hole. The others around it immediately darted off. Gobta didn’t care. He was already salivating by the time he picked up the body.
5769
5770
5771Then, a problem occurred.
5772
5773“Grooooooooar!!”
5774
5775With a mighty wail, a magical beast appeared from between the trees. It was standing majestically atop a small cliff, and slowly its eyes turned toward Gobta.
5776
5777This was a blade tiger, the so-called king of this dense forest. It enjoyed a rank of B, pretty well ensuring that an F-ranked goblin stood no chance.
5778
5779This beast was here for the animals around the watering hole, just like Gobta was—but thanks to Gobta taking action first, all the animals had scattered, leaving the blade tiger with nothing. Nothing, that is, except Gobta himself. And his catch, of course, but that wouldn’t be nearly enough to sate this monster.
5780
5781“Gehh! Are you after me?!”
5782
5783The blade tiger leaped from its perch, unfazed by the height of the cliff, and landed in front of Gobta without a sound. It made him flinch, but his instincts told him that running was pointless.
5784
5785As it was, there was no escaping a fate that ended in the tiger’s maw. What should he do?
5786
5787Gobta thought as hard as he could. Then…
5788
5789If this is how it is, I’ll have to struggle as much as I can!
5790
5791Steeling himself, Gobta readied himself against the blade tiger. There weren’t many options at his disposal. His left hand still had a stone in it, but against a blade tiger, that wouldn’t accomplish much.
5792
5793Maybe that would work…
5794
5795He suddenly recalled the knife given to him before his departure. Maybe it could wound the creature? And maybe, if he was lucky, that’d buy him enough time to escape. Once he made that conclusion, there was no time to waste. There was nothing else at his disposal, so he decided to believe in his chances and keep resisting until the end.
5796
5797First, Gobta lobbed the stone. The knife was his real ticket out of here, but if the tiger dodged it, he was dead. So he used the stone first to distract the beast. The blade tiger easily leaped out of its way, and Gobta, anticipating where his adversary would land, removed the knife from his pocket and prepared to hurl it toward—
5798
5799Um, this is a mushroom…?
5800
5801It took a few moments for him to realize that it was no knife he was about to throw at the blade tiger. But he was already in motion, unable to stop, and away the mushroom went. He was kind of planning to eat that later. The one dull-colored mushroom he could find in a grove full of poisonous ones. He’d meant it for a snack and then promptly forgotten about it.
5802
5803But then something beyond Gobta’s imagination took place. It turned out that this mushroom was a rare poisonous type, one containing spores that were loaded with lethal venom. Gobta had been walking around with that in his pocket the whole time, and then he’d thrown it at a magical beast.
5804
5805The blade tiger glanced at the mushroom hurtling toward its face, then opened its mouth. It used its Voice Cannon skill in an attempt to vaporize it—which proved to be a mistake. The pulverized mushroom immediately released all its spores, which floated on the breeze and landed all over the tiger’s body. It fell to the ground, twitching, racked from head to toe with pain; the spores had entered its eyes, ears, and mouth and were relentlessly punishing its senses.
5806
5807For the first time since birth, the blade tiger was experiencing a truly indescribable level of pain. Gobta wasn’t very smart, but he was smart enough to take advantage of the situation.
5808
5809Whoa! I don’t know what happened, but this is my big chance!
5810
5811A greater adventurer would have closed in to stab the final blow. Not Gobta. Quickly, he planned his escape, making sure to pick up his hare before he left.
5812
5813Reaching his battered old wagon, he tossed the bunny corpse on top of the load and ran away at full speed. He kept going as long as his breath would let him, until he finally made it to what seemed to be a safe place.
5814
5815He breathed a sigh of relief, having escaped what had been the greatest danger ever to occur in his life.
5816
5817
5818Being freed from certain death immediately reminded Gobta that he was hungry. He recalled the hare in his possession, but not even he was simple enough to let his guard down here. He decided to move over to the riverbed, which would give him a good view of his entire surroundings, and used some stones and dead sticks to fashion a serviceable outdoor stove.
5819
5820The danger of the past few moments was now firmly behind him as Gobta’s thoughts turned to his appetite. He drained the carcass of blood, bristling with anticipation, and skinned and gutted the animal.
5821
5822Before long, it was arranged on a stick atop the fire. Now all he had to do was rotate the stick around and make sure the surface was fully cooked. It was a simple recipe, combined with some berry juice squeezed over the carcass, and it took only a few moments to wrap up.
5823
5824“This is great! This is so great!”
5825
5826Gobta chewed on the meat, not minding the oils dripping down on him. There was nothing more delicious than the first meal after staring death in the face. In Gobta’s case, after living off wild strawberries and assorted nuts for the past X number of days, the first meat he could remember tasted as though he had ascended to heaven. Nothing could have made him happier.
5827
5828As far as he was concerned, the fear he’d felt before the blade tiger was all in the past. His brain had already processed it as just another incident in his life. It was the first time Gobta had gotten to eat his fill in a while. This he did, with gusto.
5829
5830“Right!” he said. “I have a feeling tomorrow’s gonna be a great day!”
5831
5832To Gobta, the past might as well have been a faraway oblivion. All that really mattered was the next day.
5833
5834*
5835
5836The blade tiger run-in turned out to be the last major trouble Gobta encountered for the next month of traveling.
5837
5838The hazy mountains that had seemed so far away long ago now loomed so large that the peaks were no longer visible, even if he looked straight up. The buttes above him had been weathered down by the rain to form a beautiful, powerful-looking, sheer wall. Everything was a new sight to Gobta, and everything grabbed his interest.
5839
5840But he didn’t have the time to leisurely take in the sights. He was almost out of food again. He was already in lands more or less under the protection of the dwarven king, mostly grasslands outside the Forest of Jura. He tried to collect as much as he could before he took up the mountain road, but not only would there be no replenishing his stockpiles—those stockpiles were starting to look pretty meager.
5841
5842The breathtaking views around him helped Gobta forget about his hunger, but it was now time to face reality. And that wasn’t the only problem. Gobta wasn’t the only one on the road to the Dwarven Kingdom. As a neutral trade hub, it played host to all kinds of different species—not just magic-born creatures and people but also humans.
5843
5844As Gobta discovered, most travelers along this route preferred to stick to large groups if at all possible. All races were guaranteed safety in the kingdom, as a rule, but security forces could reach only so far in the borderlands. People needed to and were expected to fend for themselves. That was common sense to the merchants, but Gobta neither knew nor cared about any of that.
5845
5846This was why, while he was distracted over the food issue, he ran into a wholly different kind of problem. Just as he was thinking about how he’d better find some real nourishment soon, he heard a voice.
5847
5848“Yo,” it said, “what’s a lone goblin doin’ here cartin’ valuables around, eh?”
5849
5850Gobta didn’t understand him. Goblins communicated with each other using a method not terribly far from the Thought Communication skill. A few broken words of human speech were the best they could handle.
5851
5852He was, however, still sensitive to the malice behind the statement. He hadn’t noticed the human’s approach, and looking up at him, Gobta could already sense the danger.
5853
5854Uh-oh… This can’t be good.
5855
5856Gobta grabbed at the handles on his wagon, preparing to run away at full speed. But…
5857
5858“Ohhh no you don’t!”
5859
5860Another human appeared in front of him—a fighter in metallic armor. The other man, wearing lighter gear, peered inside the wagon and let out an appreciative whistle.
5861
5862“Whoa! I wasn’t expecting much, but these’re magic items, aren’t they? Boy, are we lucky today! All we gotta do is kill this little guy, and we’ve already earned the money for our shopping trip!”
5863
5864“Oh? I was expecting just a little spending cash, but what a stroke of luck. Can’t wait to see the faces on those bastards who were too lazy to join us!”
5865
5866Gobta ignored the exchange as he thought about what to do next. Running into this unexpected trouble so close to the Dwarven Kingdom surprised him—but there was no time to ponder his fate. He calmed his beating heart as he searched for a decent solution.
5867
5868What should I do?! If this keeps up, they’ll take all of it. And I think my life might be in danger, too…
5869
5870As he thought about it, it was clear these men might be after more than some magic doodads. Only then did Gobta realize the extent of the danger.
5871
5872Soon he realized he was right. Blocking his path of retreat, the men began attacking him. Considering Gobta’s childlike size, it wasn’t a fair fight. The men were fully armored and boasting the strength of rank-D adventurers. Gobta didn’t stand a chance. Without a stroke of luck equivalent to the one that helped him survive the blade tiger, it would be the end of the road for him.
5873
5874But once again, the goddess of fortune smiled.
5875
5876“What are you people doing over there?”
5877
5878Gobta and his attackers turned around to find a goblina staring them down—a fighter, judging by her muddy red hair. They could see a kobold merchant caravan behind her—she must have been a bodyguard.
5879
5880The men took a moment to size up their chances. They numbered two, and they’d potentially be taking on an entire caravan led by a professional warrior. Hobgoblins of either gender were high-level creatures capable of language, far more intelligent than their goblin relatives. In terms of skill, meanwhile, the men were still rank amateurs.
5881
5882This was no match a sane man would take. And even if they just wanted to make off with this doltish goblin’s baggage, it was too late for that.
5883
5884“Pfft,” the armored one said. “We’ll let you go this time!”
5885
5886“Best be glad to still be breathing, worm!”
5887
5888And then they left, leaving Gobta miraculously alive yet again.
5889
5890*
5891
5892Gobta must have been so elated at this stroke of fortune that he lost consciousness, because the next thing he knew, the clattering of the horse wagon had started to rouse him. The bruises the men had landed on him stung enough to wake him up fully.
5893
5894“Oh, are you up?”
5895
5896He looked up to find the red-haired goblina at his side—almost human in appearance, unlike the apish goblins. A single glance made Gobta her prisoner. He instantly forgot all about his injuries and immediately fell in love with the woman.
5897
5898“An angel. An angelic woman from heaven! Please! I want you to birth my children!”
5899
5900When it came to romance, goblins never took things slow. The rest of the wagon’s occupants took it as a joke.
5901
5902“Bah-hah-hah-hah! Nice one, kid!”
5903
5904“Oh-ho! You heard him!”
5905
5906“Silence, you two!” the goblina snapped. “Stop with the chitchat and stay on alert!”
5907
5908The sarcasm flew straight over the head of Gobta, his burning eyes still fixated upon his new ideal. Reality, unfortunately, was not as kind.
5909
5910“Look,” the woman said, “cowards like you just aren’t my type. Letting yourself be bullied by humans that weak? I’d never let a man like that into my life! I’d at least like someone who could rescue me, if need be.”
5911
5912Thus Gobta’s first romance ended several seconds after it began. The physical pain returned.
5913
5914“N-no… I can’t believe it…”
5915
5916Then he fainted again, the sense of loss too much to bear.
5917
5918The kobold caravan wound up taking him all the way to the Dwarven Kingdom, at least, which saved him the trouble of being killed by roadside scavengers at night…
5919
5920His first love didn’t quite work out, but at least his first quest did.
5921
5922
5923Thanks to his newfound kobold connections, Gobta was quickly taken to a dwarven shop willing to purchase his luggage. The employees were a bit surprised to find magical weapons underneath the stained rags covering his wagon, but the rest of the transaction was handled with trademark dwarven customer service.
5924
5925The dwarves here were so accustomed to dealing with monsters that they could even communicate with them to some extent. One of the staff pointed at Gobta’s hips.
5926
5927“Hey, are you selling that?”
5928
5929He looked down to find his knife resting against his hip.
5930
5931Oh! I had it along my side, not in my pocket!
5932
5933No wonder he had plucked out a mushroom instead.
5934
5935“No, this is mine,” Gobta replied. “Not selling.”
5936
5937The dwarf nodded. “It’s a good piece,” he said, “but its magical force has almost run out. It’d only work one or more two times, I imagine. Do you know how to use it?”
5938
5939“No, but…is this a magic weapon?”
5940
5941“It is. It’s called a Flame Knife. It’s made of silver, but it’s been imbued with magical force. It was originally made as self-protection for human nobles. I could teach you the incantation if you like, but don’t expect it to last long when you use it.”
5942
5943“Really?!”
5944
5945“Really. Just take good care of it. It’s a dagger of Dwarven Kingdom make, after all!”
5946
5947So the good-natured dwarf gave Gobta the correct spell to use, apparently deciding that the idea of a goblin with magic dwarven weapons was amusing enough to warrant giving some help.
5948
5949Gobta’s business here was now over. He had accepted items instead of money for his load, but there’d be no need to cart it all back—the cost of shipping was factored into the deal the dwarves gave him. Gobta’s terms: as many kitchen knives, large pots, and other everyday goods as could fit in his wagon. He also arranged for some breastplates, knives, and other pieces suitable for goblin use.
5950
5951He brought it all to the transfer station for registration and shipment. They gave him a magic-infused tube that, once he placed it where he wanted it, would transmit his items right to that point. It would work only once, of course. Inexpensive purchases like Gobta’s could also be sent by Heavenly Transport, but that was available only for short distances, and besides, Gobta didn’t have the language to express exactly where he lived. For him, even though it added to the price, magical transfer was the only option.
5952
5953Gobta didn’t hesitate to take the offer, not exactly champing at the bit to pull a full wagon all the way back home as well. It’d save him from more potential raiders and unburden him to boot. The decision would prove to be the correct one later on.
5954
5955After he was done at the transfer station, Gobta returned to the seller from before, hoping to express his thanks to the dwarf who had referred him. “Hello!” he said. “They’re going to transfer my purchases for me. Thanks!”
5956
5957“Oh, you again? Well, wonderful. Oh, and you can have this back. We can’t sell this piece.”
5958
5959The dwarf gave him a thick coat made of the animal pelts Gobta had been using as a blanket. He had taken several more wild hares, saving their skins for later sale; the coat was made from all of them, offering the wearer shelter from the cold. The dwarf had offered to return them, but he must have crafted the item specially for Gobta.
5960
5961“Huh? Are you sure?”
5962
5963“Mm-hmm. Besides, if we took all those pelts, what would you sleep on at night? You need to prepare well before setting off on a journey, you know.” Then the dwarf took out a well-used backpack. “Take this, too. Instead of giving you your change in money, I put some dried food in there. It should last you a week or so. Safe travels.”
5964
5965“Really?” Gobta said, astonished at the dwarf’s kindness. “I thank you!”
5966
5967“Ah, don’t worry about it. I actually made that knife you have, you see, and I wouldn’t want to leave its owner in the lurch. I’ll be praying that you make it home safely.”
5968
5969Then the dwarf stepped away, off to handle another customer. Gobta nodded at him one more time, although he doubted his new friend noticed.
5970
5971He’s right… If I left here empty-handed, I wouldn’t even make it to the forest. What a kind dwarf that was!
5972
5973Putting on the coat, then the backpack over that, Gobta left the shop. His mission was complete, but he wasn’t about to set off that quickly. “I’ve made it this far,” he whispered to himself. “It’s all right if I see the sights a little, right?”
5974
5975The Dwarven Kingdom was built inside a large, natural cave, preventing Gobta from seeing the sun directly. Thanks to some clever engineering that allowed natural sunlight to enter the city’s living spaces, however, it was more than bright enough to see by. At night, the fluorescent moss that covered the cave’s walls provided about as much light as a full moon.
5976
5977One issue was how people handled fire. The kingdom wasn’t an enclosed space, but the cave made it easy for clouds of thick smoke to form, making ventilation a priority. As a result, whether indoors or “outdoors,” the use of fire was restricted, with firemen required to be on hand at all times near workshops, kitchens, and any other workplace that handled flame.
5978
5979Which meant that cooking food was allowed only in certain places, always indoors.
5980
5981Usually, if he was uncomfortable, he could just douse himself in some water. But Gobta had just wrapped up a long journey. To be blunt, he was rank. It was to be expected, given goblins’ lack of regular bathing habits. He didn’t stand out too much in the shops near the entrance, which were packed with freshly arrived adventurers just as smelly as he was, but things were different in the lodging quarters. There was ventilation, yes, but Gobta’s natural smell was more than enough to alarm the people around him.
5982
5983In the merchant areas, passersby and visiting merchants visibly crinkled their noses. It was enough to make even Gobta feel socially awkward.
5984
5985I don’t really like it here… Maybe I should leave sooner rather than later.
5986
5987Feeling ashamed, Gobta decided to head home.
5988
5989That was the right decision to make. For one thing, he had no money and no way of eating while he toured the city. He didn’t even understand the concept of money, for that matter, which was why he had just wrapped up a huge bartering session with that dwarf. There was no way around it.
5990
5991So Gobta decided to wrap up his little tourist jaunt and get back on the road—and then he saw it. A store festooned with beautiful, eye-catching decor, filled with goddess-like women chatting with each other. The goblina bodyguard from the caravan had seemed divine to him before, but these women were different. They had long, flowing blond hair, their long ears poking out from below. They were elves, particularly fairylike members of the sprite races.
5992
5993Concepts like beauty and ugliness would normally be dependent on the race or species one belonged to. There were no absolutes. However, when it came to goblins, their likes and dislikes were closer to people’s than not. It was a relic from their fairy heritage, and while their looks had retrogressed more than a little over the years, they were still magical in nature. It was to the point that some particularly senseless goblins would even attack people with procreation purposes in mind.
5994
5995So lovely! I wish I could make friends with a pretty elf girl sometime, too!
5996
5997Gobta wanted it to happen. And he knew that getting stronger was the only way to do it. Just as that caravan guard had said, if he was stronger, beautiful women would like him—that was how his thought process worked.
5998
5999It was with that new goal in life that Gobta spent his single night in the Dwarven Kingdom. It seemed foolish to depart for the wilds at night, so he camped out in the park near the main gate instead. The cave at least prevented him from getting rained on, and the coat that nice dwarf had made for him kept the cold at bay. It was a more comfortable night than he’d expected, and Gobta awoke bursting with energy.
6000
6001The fountain in the park apparently used spring water as its source, allowing passersby to drink from it. Gobta took his skin out from the backpack, filled it up, and set off, leaving the Dwarven Kingdom behind him.
6002
6003*
6004
6005Someone spoke to him right after he passed through the gate.
6006
6007“Oh, is that you, kid? Is your work done here?”
6008
6009Gobta looked up to find a kobold merchant. Two hobgoblin fighters were behind him, along with the goblina with the muddy red hair.
6010
6011“Oh, it’s you!” Gobta exclaimed.
6012
6013The caravan was also just about on its way. Richer merchants would spend several nights in the city, enjoying the assorted entertainment options it offered, but the smaller-time caravans didn’t have that luxury. Get in, do your business, get home, and relax with your own kind—that was how they normally worked.
6014
6015The kobolds invited Gobta onto their caravan after greeting him.
6016
6017“We’re taking the same route, aren’t we? We have room, so why not join us? Just provide us some protection if any bandits or magic beasts show up,” their leader said with a grin. He was expecting nothing from Gobta, of course—this was just a polite excuse to get him on the wagon. Gobta, completely insensitive to sarcasm, laughed with him, a little proud to be offered such a role.
6018
6019The group proceeded along the river path, blessed with an uneventful journey as they pressed through the grasslands and plunged into the Forest of Jura. Gobta had ample wild birds to hunt wherever they rested, a decent supply of nuts and fruit to gather—and he did his part, pooling his resources with the caravan’s.
6020
6021“You’ve got a real talent for this, don’t you?” the leader said, a tad astonished. “Look at all the food you’ve tracked down for us…”
6022
6023“Indeed,” another kobold interjected, “you must know the Forest of Jura like the back of your hand. In the woods, you’re a lot more help than I’d ever expect.”
6024
6025“Quite true. I had no idea you had this kind of talent!”
6026
6027Gobta, his latest catch in one hand and a spare stone in the other, couldn’t hide his joy at this. Nobody ever praised him this much in the village. He enjoyed it.
6028
6029One day, they came across those poisonous-looking, brightly colored mushrooms again—just like the one Gobta had inadvertently eaten to quell his hunger.
6030
6031You can’t eat these… But hang on. Huh? Those normal-looking mushrooms over there look kind of dangerous, too. Was that really the one I ate?
6032
6033There was a spark of self-doubt in his mind—but those mushrooms were too colorful, and too bloodred and foreboding as well, to be considered edible at all. Even Gobta, who was rapidly letting all the praise get to his head, was a little iffy about trying it.
6034
6035“Um, those plain ones? You can’t eat those,” the goblina told him. “Those are known as firespores, and they’re deadly. The stronger ones even explode if you expose them to fire, spreading poison all over the area. I won’t stop you if you want to try, but don’t expect to survive.”
6036
6037Gobta nodded appreciatively. Of course he did. No way would he ever eat anything so dangerous.
6038
6039
6040Ignoring the firespores, Gobta and his friends focused on gathering nuts and fruits instead. In addition to the group he was in, there were others by the river, replenishing their water supply, as well as cooking the food they’d found.
6041
6042Just as they all had finished their jobs and were about ready to prepare dinner—
6043
6044“Groooooar!!”
6045
6046—they heard a terrifying, earth-shattering roar. A magical beast appeared, exuding rage as it eyed the caravan. It was that blade tiger again, the B-ranked beast that Gobta had inadvertently defeated a few months back. The poison spores had damaged it, but it had been lucky enough to be near a lake that must have helped it recover. It was still as angry as ever, though, more than angry enough to convince the low-ranked goblin that had once escaped it that all was lost now.
6047
6048The beast, proud by nature, had sworn it would avenge the slight upon its reputation. With another roar, it used Voice Cannon to cleanly blow one of the guards away. The single blast made it all too clear how powerful the blade tiger was—even the stoutest of hobgoblins would face grave injuries after taking the brunt of it. If it weren’t for the full-plate armor protecting him, he would have died instantly.
6049
6050“My brother!”
6051
6052Another hobgoblin let out a yelp of surprise, but he was too petrified to move. All he could do was hold an unsteady ax in his hands and keep a watchful eye on the blade tiger. No one could blame him. Hobgoblins were ranked C or so. They weren’t made to take on a tiger like this.
6053
6054“Don’t prod him,” the female guard quietly warned. “This guy’s dangerous. It’d take ten of us to have at least a chance of taking on a blade tiger. Merchants! We need to give up our goods and slowly step away from the area.”
6055
6056She knew that angering a blade tiger would do nothing but make the situation even more treacherous. She at least wanted her clients to survive the encounter. While the tiger was feasting on their horses, they could at least attempt an escape—if they were lucky, they might even make it.
6057
6058But that hope was quickly dashed. The blade tiger didn’t want a meal. It wanted revenge. It eyed the rest of the guards slowly, seeking out the goblin it really wanted. Then it snarled at the kobolds slowly edging away from their encampment. The merchants fell to the ground, understanding they’d be allowed no mercy.
6059
6060“Well, this is it,” one of the guards muttered. “It’s not gonna let us go.”
6061
6062“What should we do, miss? We can’t win this?”
6063
6064“Guess we gotta charge it. Merchants! Once we’re on our way, I want all of you to run like hell! And don’t bunch up, either, unless you want to die.”
6065
6066The guards were ready to sacrifice their lives for the sake of their clients, using themselves as bait to let them survive. Despair filled the air around them, but one among them failed to read the mood. That was Gobta, of course, who took the blade tiger’s roar as nothing less than his big chance.
6067
6068It’s that tiger, isn’t it?! The guy I chased off with that mushroom? Even I could beat him!
6069
6070It would have been a fatal mistake for anyone else, but Gobta was the only one in the camp not completely stricken by terror. He leaped forward as the blade tiger let out another sinister snarl.
6071
6072“You fool!” the female bodyguard shouted. “What could you ever do?!”
6073
6074“You can leave this to me!” Gobta shouted back with a smile. Then he dashed into the forest. The blade tiger immediately gave chase, ignoring everybody else.
6075
6076The rest of the group were left dumbfounded, if only for a moment.
6077
6078“That idiot… How could he be so reckless…?”
6079
6080The seemingly selfless move shook the guards to the core, but they knew they couldn’t let this chance go unheeded.
6081
6082“Everyone! Get out of here now! We’ll hold that thing off here!”
6083
6084“But…”
6085
6086“Don’t worry. This is our job. If we can get away from that monster, we’ll send a flare up to signal you.”
6087
6088“He’s right. We’re not intending to die here, either. I’d kinda like to see you guys again, all right?”
6089
6090With that, the guards piled the merchants into the wagon. Gobta wouldn’t give them much time to work with, but if the guards stayed behind, that would open up a chance for the merchants to get out safely. They waited for the wagon to set off, then plunged into the forest where Gobta left them.
6091
6092Meanwhile—
6093
6094Ahhh! This is scary! This is so scary!!
6095
6096Now the sight of the blade tiger catching up to him was getting a bit unnerving. It deserved every bit of its B rank when it came to speed, and soon it was right on Gobta’s heels.
6097
6098Maybe I shouldn’t have tried to act all cool back there—
6099
6100There was no point regretting it now. Gobta was too busy trying to widen the gap to care. But even as his chances of being cornered grew by the second, another brilliant idea entered his mind.
6101
6102Maybe if I use this—
6103
6104Gobta stopped, standing his ground, and took something out from his pocket. With a defiant grin, he threw it straight at the blade tiger. The creature stopped, more surprised at the sudden end to this chase than at the object hurtling toward its head. This would normally be when the blade tiger used Voice Cannon, its mightiest weapon, to pulverize whatever was in front of it. But the memory of its past errors made the tiger hesitate.
6105
6106It was intelligent enough not to repeat the same mistake twice—but what would normally be an advantageous trait spelled doom for it. Instead of Voice Cannon, the blade tiger figured it would bite down on the incoming object to stop it. With its reflexes, it would be an easy thing to do.
6107
6108But the moment the object was between its teeth, Gobta shouted:
6109
6110“Unseal!!”
6111
6112Before the blade tiger could understand it, the incantation took effect. Just as Gobta had hoped, the magical tube provided to him by the transfer office did exactly what it was made to do—unfurling all the pots, pans, weapons, and even his wagon inside the tiger’s mouth.
6113
6114This had exactly the effect Gobta had been hoping for—it ripped the blade tiger’s jaw off its head.
6115
6116“All right!” Gobta shouted in joy. But that wasn’t the end of his plan. He still had one final weapon on hand—his Flame Knife. Considering a blade tiger’s performance in battle, merely losing its lower jaw wouldn’t be enough to send it down for the count. That was why Gobta figured his pride and joy—his one magic weapon—would be what it took.
6117
6118Then Gobta noticed the (slightly bloodied) items strewn on the forest floor.
6119
6120But if I burn this here, I’m going to burn my stuff, too, aren’t I? Maybe I should try to lure him deeper in.
6121
6122Once again faced with an agony it had never known, the confused blade tiger was starting to lose its ability to make rational decisions. Gobta’s fleeing enraged it. It could no longer consider its adversary’s schemes or ultimate goals. Instead, it followed instinct and gave chase again.
6123
6124The pain was intense, but it was the humiliating loss of Voice Cannon that made it especially furious. All that filled its mind was a consuming desire to kill Gobta for good.
6125
6126After creating a measure of distance between him and the tiger, the small goblin dove into a dense thicket. This reduced the blade tiger’s advantage and further widened the gap between Gobta and his pursuer.
6127
6128Turning around, Gobta focused on the blade tiger. Just as he’d thought, it was making a beeline for him.
6129
6130Okay! I can’t miss from here!
6131
6132Caught up in the dense underbrush, the tiger found itself robbed of its mobility. A straight throw, Gobta figured, was all he needed to hit home—and he had magic to trigger, too. Not even a magical beast would crawl home from that in good shape.
6133
6134With Voice Cannon gone, the blade tiger had nothing to block with. Gobta knew it. So he threw the Flame Knife.
6135
6136“Fire!” he shouted, the word the dwarf had taught him. That activated the knife. Flames encompassed it as it zoomed toward the blade tiger. A magic weapon like this would normally be nothing to a B-ranked magical beast, but the tiger was on its guard. Fatally so, as it came to be.
6137
6138Using one of the bladelike fangs on its upper jaw, the blade tiger deflected the flame-infused knife. Gobta gasped in despair…but that was exactly what he needed. The Flame Knife bounced off the tooth, hurtled downward, and thrust itself into the ground. There, as it happened, grew a mushroom with certain special qualities. A kind that spat out lethal poison when exposed to heat. One that was fully mature, ripe, and packed with spores.
6139
6140The firespore exploded in all directions around it, triggering cascading explosions across the area. The blade tiger was right in the thick of it, with no escape, its body exposed to every one of the searing spores. It had deflected a strike that would’ve been merely a flesh wound at best, only to expose itself to devastating damage instead.
6141
6142Too tired to take another step, Gobta was greeted by some familiar voices.
6143
6144“Wow, nice one! We’ll handle the rest!”
6145
6146“Dang, kid… You’re one hell of a fighter after all, huh? That’ll learn me!”
6147
6148The guards could handle a blade tiger this injured well enough. Soon, it was all over. Gobta was victorious.
6149
6150*
6151
6152It was now time for them to take their own paths—Gobta deeper into the wood, the caravan back along the river to the demon lord’s lands.
6153
6154“I broke my treasure in the battle,” Gobta whined, “and I’ll have to pull that wagon all the way back home, too…” The smile on his face, however, indicated he wasn’t especially torn up over it.
6155
6156“Well, thanks to that, you saved us all,” the head merchant said. “We really need to thank you again.”
6157
6158Gobta grinned sheepishly at them.
6159
6160“You know,” the goblina guard stammered, “I—I think I could—”
6161
6162“I’m gonna get stronger, miss! I’m gonna beat another magical beast just like that—all by myself! So I can save your life sometime!”
6163
6164“Huh? Um… Yeah. Yeah, exactly. Keep it up!”
6165
6166Gobta had stopped her before she could finish the sentence. Which was probably a good thing. It likely gave Gobta all the encouragement he needed to keep striving for loftier heights, besides.
6167
6168Thus the two of them parted ways. Gobta’s love would have to remain unrequited, maybe for his whole life.
6169
6170
6171Pulling the wagon behind him, Gobta walked deeper into the forest. The guards and merchants watched as he did.
6172
6173“You know,” the female guard whispered to herself, “I wouldn’t mind bearing children, if they were his.”
6174
6175“Not too late, miss!” one of her friends said with a laugh.
6176
6177“No, it’s fine. He’s probably different from the likes of us anyway. He’s got something, you know? He has to. Otherwise he never could’ve survived any of this.”
6178
6179“Maybe so, maybe so… You’re right, I think.”
6180
6181They stood there until Gobta finally disappeared from sight.